/
Search results


Воробьев В. Н. Памяти друга - Николая Евгеньевича Емельянова // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2010. Вып. 1 (34). С. 149-156.
PDF
Vorob'ev Vladimir, archpriest
Воробьев В. Н. Некоторые проблемы прославления святых к местному и общецерковному почитанию в конце XX - начале XXI в. // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2010. Вып. 2 (35). С. 79-90.
PDF
canonization, locally venerated saints, the Church's veneration of saints
Vorob'ev Vladimir, archpriest
Мазырин А. В., Косик О. В., Сухоруков А. Н. Церковная жизнь эпохи гонений глазами тайного курьера украинских епископов: следственные показания Г. А. Косткевича 1931 г. // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2010. Вып. 4 (37). С. 70-87.
PDF
The Orthodox Church in Ukraine, the persecution of the Church, legalization, splits, Metropolitan Sergius (Stragorodsky), the investigation of the case
Mazyrin Aleksandr, priest
Kosik Ol'ga
Sukhorukov Aleksandr
Иванов С. Н. О причинах передачи св. Патриархом Тихоном канцелярских дел группе священников в мае 1922 г. // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2011. Вып. 3 (40). С. 17-35.
PDF
The Russian Orthodox Church, Patriarch Tikhon, Troitskoe Podvorye, the office of the Synod, the Renovationist schism, VCU, the persecution of the Church.
Ivanov Sergei, диакон
Марченко А. Н. Архиепископ Пермский и Соликамский Леонид (Поляков) – участник движения за отмену «приходской реформы» // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2011. Вып. 2 (39). С. 48-62.
PDF
Church-state relations, "Khrushchev persecution" and the Perm diocese, "the parish reform" 1961
Marchenko Aleksei, archpriest
Чагин Г. Н. Пермь Великая и первые века ее христианизации // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2011. Вып. 5 (42). С. 7-13.
PDF
The Russian state, the Great Perm, Christianization, paganism, traditions, icons, rituals
Скляров О. Н. «Ведь где-то есть простая жизнь и свет…» А. Ахматовой: особенности мотивно-образной структуры // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия III: Филология. 2012. Вып. 1 (27). С. 90-101.
PDF
The paper attempts to give an integrated interpretation of a well-known poem by Anna Akhmatova through examining the system of motifs and the imagery employed by the poet. The interpretation is focused on the Saint-Petersburg topos as an elaborate framework of opposing artistic notions and as a key concept, around which the semantic structure of the text is arranged in its entirety.
poetry, composition, motif, imagery, the idyllic, the dramatic, tragic element, contrast, implication, St. Petersburg topos, reminiscences
Воробьёв В. Н., Щелкачёв А. В. Вера и естественно-научное знание // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2012. Вып. 2 (40). С. 7-19.
PDF
This article is devoted to the problem of the relationship between science and religion. The authors provide a comprehensive view of the way religious faith is rooted in the works of European science from its beginnings to our own days. Special attention is given to the atheistic attempts to discredit this notion, a position which once dominated the sciences in Russia, but which has today been shown to have outlived its relevance.
FAITH, REASON, SCIENTIFIC KNOWLEDGE, CHRISTIANITY, ATHEISM
Vorobyev Vladimir, archpriest
Shchelkachev Aleksandr, priest
Емельянов Н. Н. Богословие в системе научного знания (по материалам дискуссии о высшем духовном образовании в 1905–1906 гг.) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2012. Вып. 2 (45). С. 7-19.
PDF
The article deals with the question that is the important for the understanding both the current state of science and education and the history. The author explains the problem of the theology’s place in the system of a scientific knowledge by giving the materials of the discussion at the Office preceding the All-Russia Church Local Council in 1906. He investigates the discussion and detects the systematic point of view.
the Russian Orthodox Church, orthodox theological academy, theology, theology in the system of a scientific knowledge
Emel'ianov Nikolai, archpriest
Смолякова И. Н. Письма священномученика протоиерея Иоанна Восторгова святителю Тихону, Патриарху Московскому и всея России // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2012. Вып. 2 (45). С. 75-84.
PDF
The publication offers the unknown letter offamous Moscow archpriest John Vostorgovto HolyPatriarchTikhon (theMoscow metropolitanin that time) in August -December, 1917. In letters the actual questions of the church life under revolution were raised.
the missionary society, the all-Russia Church, local Council of 1917-1918, metropolitan Makariy (Nevskiy), metropolitan Platon (Rozdestvensky), the cathedral of the Virgin Protectresson the Red area, the society of the religion’s distribution in armies
Павлюченков Н. Н. К вопросу об «идейной собственности» в наследии священника Павла Флоренского и архимандрита Серапиона (Машкина) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2012. Вып. 4 (42). С. 39-52.
PDF
This article contains a short analysis of the principle problems concerning the link connecting the philosophical-theological speculations of Father Pavel Flrenskiy and the ideas of Archimandrite Serapion (Mashkin). This problem has several times been raised in the pertinent literature on the subject. But the secret of its resolution lies in a first-hand acquaintance with the works of Archimandrite Serapion. The current article represents one of the first attempts to solve these problems based on the employ of primary source material.
FATHER PAVEL FLORENSKIY, ARCHIMANDRITE SERAPION (MASHKIN), THE COLUMN AND CONFIRMATION OF TRUTH, A SYSTEM OF PHILOSOPHY, MANUSCRIPT, PRIMARY SOURCES, CORRESPONDENCE, QUOTE, REFERENCE
Pavlyuchenkov Nikolai
Селезнёв Н. Н. [Review] // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2012. Вып. 4 (42). С. 123-124. — Rev. op.: Kessel G., Pinggé ra K. A Bibliography of Syriac Ascetic and Mystical Literature. Leuven: Peeters, 2011 (Eastern Christian studies; 11). 224 p.
PDF
Андреев А. Н. [Review] // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2013. Вып. 1 (45). С. 91-92. — Rev. op.: Kelly C. J. Cassian’s Conferences: Scriptural Interpretation and the Monastic Ideal. Farnham; Burlington: Ashagte, 2012. 148 p.
PDF
Скляров О. Н. «И Господь его знает, куда плывем…» Мотив скитаний и позиция лирического субъекта в «Невидимых» Б. Кенжеева // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия III: Филология. 2013. Вып. 1 (31). С. 71-81.
PDF
The paper examines the poetic manifestation of the world view and values of the lyrical subject in context of the motif structure of the collection of poems by Bakhyt Kenzheyev. One of the key points of the paper is the idea about the distinctive «polyphony» of Kenzheev's poetry. Another point is the semantic variation of poetic self-manifestations of the lyrical subject in the collection of poems.
poetry, motif, lyrical subject, ambivalence, convergence, neotraditionalism, B. Kenzheyev
Bek T. 1997 “«I byl butonom kazhdyj atom…»” (“And Every Atom Was a Bud”), in Novyj mir, 1997, vol. 12.
Kulumbetova A. E. 1998 “Vremja v hudo- zhestvennoj sisteme pojezii Bahyta Kenzheeva” (Time of Fiction System of Poesy of Bahyt Kenzheev), in Nauka i obrazovanie JuK, 1998, vol. 5/12, pp. 134–138.
Averincev S. S. 2000 “Posleslovie” (Afterword), in Kenzheev B. Iz semi knig: Stihotvorenija, Moscow, 2000.
Kasymov A. 2000 “Gadanie po ognju v antrakte i vo vremja filosofskogo seminara” (Fire Divination in Intermission and in Time of Philosophical Seminar), in «Znamja», vol. 11, 2000.
Rylov V. 2002 “Sistema stihotvorenija B. Kenzheeva «Esli i vpravdu molchanie — svet…»” (System of Poem of B. Kenzheev “When the Silence is Really Light”), in Sistemnyj analiz hudozhestvennogo proizvedenija: Nauch.-metod. sb., Almaty, 2002, pp. 141–144.
Strel'nikova N. 2005 “Kenzheev Bahyt. Nevidimye. Stihi. M., 2004 [Recenzija]” (Kenzheev Bahyt. Invisibles. Poems. Moscow, 2004 [Review]), in Novoe literaturnoe obozrenie, 2005, vol. 73.
Lebedushkina O. 2007 “Pojet kak Teodor. Bahyt Kenzheev: popytka portreta na fone oseni” (Poet as Theodor. Bahyt Kenzheev: Attempt of Portrait against the Background of Autumn), in Druzhba narodov, 2007, vol 11.
Kasymov A. Kritika i nemnogo nezhno (Critic and a Little Tenderly), Moscow, 2007, pp. 82–89.
Bel'skaja L. L. 2009 “«Povtorjaju za Pushkinym vsled...» [Pushkinskoe v tvorchestve N. Gorbanevskoj i B. Kenzheeva]” (“I Repeat after Pushkin…” [Pushkin in Creation of N. Gorbanevskaya and B. Kenzheev]), in Russkaja rech', 2009, vol. 3, pp. 27–31;
Bokarev A. S., Kuchina T. G. 2010 “Metapojeticheskaja refleksija v lirike Bahyta Kenzheeva i Alekseja Cvetkova” (Metapoetic Reflexion in Lyrics of Bahyt Kenzheev and Alexej Cvetkov), in Jaroslavskij pedagogicheskij vestnik, 2010, vol. 3;
Bokarev A. S. 2012 “Predmetnyj mir v lirike Bahyta Kenzheeva” (Subject World in Lyrics of Bahyt Kenzheev), in Jaroslavskij pedagogicheskij vestnik, 2012, vol. 1/1.
Kenzheev B. Nevidimye (Invisibles), Moscow, 2004.
Tjupa V. Diskursnye formacii (Discourse Formations), Moscow, 2010.
Резвых Т. Н. Проблема времени у Л. П. Карсавина // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2013. Вып. 2 (46). С. 70-87.
PDF
This article examines one of the major problems in the ontology of L. P. Karsavin. It is closely related to his conception of the symphonic personality. Karsavin began to deal with the problem of temporality when he turned his attention to solving problems connected with the methodology of history. He worked on these problems throughout his whole life, beginning with his time in Saint Petersburg (1919) and ending with the works which he wrote while held in a prison camp (1949–1952). Throughout this time, he attempted to delineate grounding principles for a methodology of history. The author of this article analyses the problem of time in an ontological context, examining the specific points of Karsavin’s understanding of the Trinity, the creation of the world, his understanding of Styazhennost’ (Contraction?) as a basic ontological principle, as well as his anthropology. The article further discusses Karsavin’s dialectic of consciousness as well as his theory of symphonic personality. The Article highlights several fundamental problems of Karsavin’s philosophy: the concepts of Sverkhvremmenost’ (PreterTime), universal temporality, as well as Ontic and Empirical Time. The author of the article concludes that Karsavin saw the solution of many of these problems in Neo- Platonic philosophy (the idea of temporal, living eternity), in Saint Augustines’s theory of time as an extension of the soul as well as in Schelling’s concept of world epochs. All this induced Karsavin to define time as the extended reflection of eternity, an extension of contracted (svernutoy) divine eternity.
L. P. Karsavin, Universal Time, Ontic and Empirical Time, Consciousness, Symphonic Personality
1. Vaneev A. A. Dve goda v Abezi. V pamjat’ o L. P. Karsavine (Two years in Abesi. In memory of L. P. Carsavin). Brussels, 1990.
2. Shtejnberg A. Z. Druz’ja moih rannih let (1911–1928) (Nivat G. (ed.) Friends of early years (1911–1928)). Paris, 1991.
3. Shtejnberg A. Z. Filosofskie sochinenija (Philosophical Writings). Saint Petersburg, 2011.
4. Belous V. G. Vol’fi la, ili Krizis kul’tury v zerkale obshhestvennogo samosoznanija («Free Philosophical Association» or Crisis in the mirror of social self-consciousness). Saint Petersburg, 2007.
5. Karsavin L. P. 1922. Rec. na: Frank S. L. Ocherk metodologii obshhestvennyh nauk. M., 1922 (Review on: S. Frank. Essay on Methodology of the Social Sciences). Mysl’, no. 2, pp. 112–114.
6. Mihajlov I. N. Rannij Hajdegger (Early Heidegger). Мoscow, 1999.
7. Karsavin L. P. 1996. Vvedenie v istoriju (Introduction into the History). Voprosy istorii, no. 8, pp. 101–127.
8. Dil’tej V. Sobranie sochinenij (Collected works). Мoscow, 2004
9. Karsavin L. P. 1922. O svobode (On Freedom). Mysl’, no. 1, pp. 55–88.
10. Karsavin L. P. 1994. Pis'mo A. Vetteru. 16 aprelja 1940 (The Letter to A. Vetter 6 April 1940). Simvol, no. 31, pp. 97–169.
11. Karsavin L. P. Sochinenija (Writings). Saint Petersburg, 1994
12. Shelling G. V. F. Sistema mirovyh jepoh (System of world epochs). Tomsk, 1999
13. Shelling G. V. F. Filosofija otkrovenija (Philosophy of Revelation). Saint Petersburg, 2000.
14. Karsavin L. P. Malye sochinenija (Minor Works). Saint Petersburg, 1994
15. Karsavin L. P. Filosofija istorii (Philosophy of History). Saint Petersburg, 1993
16. Gajdenko P. P. Istorija novoevropejskoj filosofii v ee svjazi s naukoj (History of New European Philosophy). Мoscow, 2011
17. Melih Ju. B. Personalizm L. P. Karsavina i evropejskaja filosofija (Carsavin’s Personalism and European Philosophy). Мoscow, 1993
18. Horuzhij S. S. Poslepereryva. Puti russkoj filosofii (After a break. Ways of Russian hilosophy). Saint Petersburg, 1994
19. Gajdenko P. P., Petrov V. V. (red.) Filosofija prirody v antichnosti i v Srednie veka (Philosophy of Nature in Antiquity and Middle Ages). Мoscow, 2000
20. Ivinskij P. I. (sost.) Arhiv L. P. Karsavina (L. P. Carsavin’s Archive). Vilnius, 2002, no. 1
21. Mesjac S. V. Gajdenko P. P., Petrov V. V. (red.) Kosmos i dusha. Uchenija o vselennoj i cheloveke v Antichnosti i v Srednie veka (issledovanija i perevody) (Gajdenko P. P., Petrov V. V. (eds.) Cosmos and Soul. Teachings on the Universe and Human in Antiquity and Middle Ages (Studies and Translations)). Мoscow, 2005. С. 844.
22. Karsavin L. P. Religiozno-filosofskie sochinenija (Religious-Philosophical Writings). Мoscow, 1992.
23. Solov’ev V. S. Rossija i Vselenskaja Cerkov’ (Russia and Ecumenical Church). Мoscow, 1911
24. Bergson A. Sobranie sochinenij (Collected Works). Мoscow, 1992
25. Dobrohotov A. L. 2009. Bergsonianskie motivy v rabote L. P. Karsavina «O svobode» (Some Bergson’s Motives in L. Karsavin’s Work «On Freedom»). Logos, no. 3. (71), pp. 115–121
26. Losev A. F. 2003. Taho-Godi A. A., Taho-Godi E. A., Troickij V. P. A. (izd.) F. Losev — filosof i pisatel’ (Taho-Godi A. A., Taho-Godi E. A., Troickij V. P. (eds.) A. F. Losev — Philosopher and Writer), pp. 326–345
27. Nikolaj Kuzanskij . Sochinenija (Writings). Мoscow, 1980.
28. Shlejermaher F. Rechi o religii k obrazovannym ljudjam ee prezirajushhim. Monologi (Orations on Religion to Educated People Who didain it). Saint Petersburg, 1994.
29. Florenskij P. A. Sochinenija (Writings). Мoscow, 1994.
30. Brilliantov A. I. 2002. Svetlova R. V., Seliverstova V. L. (sost.) Avgustin: pro et contra Svetlova R. V., Seliverstova V. L. (eds.) Aurelius Augustinus: Pro et contra), pp. 151–192
Болдарева В. Н. Антропологические предпосылки философии религии в раннем творчестве Н. А. Бердяева (1900–1910) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2013. Вып. 2 (46). С. 103-113.
PDF
This article deals with the anthropological principles of the philosophy of religion which served as the basis of the early thought of N. A. Berdyaev. The author’s aim is to investigate this little known period in the work of Berdyaev during the decade from 1900 to 1910. Several problems are resolved through a study of the source material examined by the author of this article: 1) The principle phases of the evolution of Berdyaev’s thought are traced which brought the philosopher from Marxism to becoming a follower of Kant, and from idealistic metaphysics to religious philosophy; 2) This early period is examined to determine its importance in the formation of Berdyaev as an independent and original thinker; 3) The problem of the rapport between universality and individuality is studied in all of its aspects (both social and aesthetic) in the early thought of Berdyaev as well as Berdyaev’s understanding of the chuvstvo lichnosti (sense of personality?). As a result we can demarcate several phases of the thought of Berdyaev during his early period which differ from one another in their thematic outlook: an enthusiasm for Marxism and later Neo-Kantism, a transition to spiritualism, a conversion to a new religious consciousness, and a finally a more moderate view of all these perceptions. The author concludes that it is necessary to question the accepted theses of the relevant literature which irrevocably claims that Berdyaev rejected Orthodox asceticism and was thus the creator of an anthropocentric and amoral philosophy.
Nikolay Berdyaev, Philosophy of Religion, Anthropology, Individuality, Universality, P. P. Gaydenko, Personality
1. Berdjaev N. A. Sub specie aeternitatis. Opyty filosofskie, social’nye i literaturnye (Sub specie aeternitatis. Philosophical, social and literary experiences). Saint Petersburg, 1907
2. Berdjaev N. A. Duhovnyj krizis intelligencii (Spiritual crisis of the intellectuals). Saint Petersburg, 1909
3. Berdjaev N. A. Novoe religioznoe soznanie i obshhestvennost’ (Nee religious consciousness and comunity). Saint Petersburg, 1907
4. Berdjaev N. A. 1910. Russkij soblazn (Po povodu «Serebrjanogo golubja» A. Belogo) (Russian Temptation (For the A. Bely’s «Silver Dove»)). Russkaja mysl’, no. 11, pp. 104–115.
5. Berdjaev N. A. Sub’ektivizm i individualizm v obshhestvennoj filosofii (Subjectivity and individualism in social philosophy). Saint Petersburg, 1901
6. Bulgakov S. N. Religij a chelovekobozhestva u L. Fejerbaha (L. Feierbach’s Religion of the Human-Divine). Мoscow, 1906.
7. Vzyskujushhie grada: hronika chastnoj zhizni russkih religioznyh filosofov v pis’mah i dnevnikah (Seekings for a city: the Chronicle of the life of Russian philosophers of religion according to their letters and diaries). Мoscow, 1997.
8. Evlampiev I. I. Istorija russkoj metafiziki v XIX–XX vekah. Russkaja filosofija v poiskah Absoljuta (The History of the Russian Metaphysics in XIX–XX centyrie. The Russian Philosophy in search of Absolut). Saint Petersburg, 2000
9. Maslin M. A. (Ed.). Istorija russkoj filosofii (The History of the Russian Philosophy). Moscow, 2001.
10. Losskij N. O. Istorija russkoj filosofii (The History of the Russian Philosophy). Moscow, 2007.
11. Motroshilova N. V. Mysliteli Rossii i filosofija Zapada (Russian Thinkers and Western Philosophy). Moscow, 2007.
12. Poltoracky N. P. Berdjaev i Rossija (Filosofija istorii Rossii u N. A. Berdjaeva) (Berdjaev’s views of Russian history). New York, 1987.
13. Tareev M. M. 1909. Novoe religioznoe soznanie i obshhestvennost' (The New Religious Consciousness and the Public). Bogoslovskij vestnik, no. 2. 6, pp. 229–259; no. 2. 7, pp. 424–461.
14. Titarenko S. A. Specifika religioznoj filosofii N. A. Berdjaeva (Specifi cs of Berdyaev’s philosophy of Religion). Rostov-on-Don, 2006
15. Shestov L. 2002. Sub specie aeternitatis. Opyty filosofskie, social’nye i literaturnye (Sub specie aeternitatis. Philosophical, social and literary experiences). pp. 491–586.

Селезнёв Н. Н. [Review] // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2013. Вып. 2 (46). С. 124-127. — Rev. op.: Relations entre les peuples de l’Europe Orientale et les chretiens arabes au XVIIe siecle: Macaire III Ibn al-Za‘im et Paul d’Alep. Actes du Ier Colloque international, le 16 septembre 2011, Bucarest / I. Feodorov, ed. Editura Academiei Roma
PDF
Скляров О. Н. Итоги и предвосхищения // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия III: Филология. 2013. Вып. 2 (32). С. 141-149. — Rev. op.: Русское литературоведение XX века: имена, школы, концепции: Материалы Международной научной конференции (Москва, 26–27 ноября 2010 г.) / Под общ. ред. О. А. Клинга и А. А. Холикова. — М.; СПб.: Нестор-История, 2012. —
PDF
Федышин И. Н., Виноградова Е. А. О контроле над деятельностью вологодских иконописцев в последней трети XVIII века: документы и материальные свидетельства // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия V: Вопросы истории и теории христианского искусства. 2013. Вып. 1 (10). С. 136-168.
PDF
In the 1770-s Vologda diocese had an advanced control system concerning the quality of icon painting. A research subject is archive documents and icons, presented to the bishop Iosiph II (Iosiph the Golden) in order to get permition for icon painting in Vologda diocese. These documents, justifying painters' skills and containing important biographical information along with formal and stylistic analysis of paintings gives large opportunities for further research of the history of icon painting in Vologda.
Icon, icon-painter, Vologda diocese, control system concerning the quality of icon painting, peculiar properties of painting technique, history of Vologda icon painting
1. Buseva-Davydova I. L. 2000, in Pravoslavnaya entsiclopediya. Russkaya pravoslavnaya tserkov, pp. 37-558.
2. Ermakova M. E., Khromov O. R. Russkaya gravyura na medi vtoroj poloviny XVII — pervoj treti XVIII veka. Moskva, Sankt-Peterburg (Russian Copper Engravings from Second Half of XVII Century to First Third of XVIII Century. Moscow — Sankt-Peterburg), Moscow, 2004.
3. Komashko N. I. Russkaya ikona XVIII veka (Russian Icons of XVIII Century), Moscow, 2006.
4. Tarasov O. Ikona i blagochestie. Ocherki ikonnogo dela v Rossii (Icon and Piousness. Essays of Icon's Area in Russia), Moscow, 1995.
Fedyshin Ivan
Vinogradova Elena
Емельянов А. Н. Афонские письма архимандрита Кассиана (Безобразова) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2013. Вып. 3 (52). С. 81-125.
PDF
Letters from the Holy Mt. Athos of the archimandrite (since 1947 he was a bishop) Cassian (Bezobrazov) to archpriest Sergius Bulgakov and Lion А. Zander covers the period of the Second World War. The letters’ author was isolated from his colleagues in teaching at the Orthodox theological institute of St. Sergiy Radonezskiy in Paris. The fragment of the correspondence of three eminent church-public figures allows of looking from within at the professorial corporation’s life of the Theological institute of St. Sergiy Radonezskiy and better understanding of the atmosphere in which this part of the Russian abroad have made their service for the Church in the XXth century. Many teachers, graduates and students of the Theological institute were mentioned in documents that helped to clarify unknown facts of their biography. The characteristic features of the personal and theological growth of Archimandrite Cassian uncover themself in a 124 Афонские письма архимандрита Кассиана (Безобразова) new fashion. The plan of the non-published manuscript of the father Cassian’s monography devoted to research the New Testament’s bases of a Christian world outlook and its author’s definition were found in the Theological institute’s archive. At the same time, the letters give the chance to estimate the scale of the international contacts of the Theological institute and expand the information about the circle of persons, connected with its corporation. These documents give the opportunity to dispute accusing the Theological institute of contacts with ecumenical Masonic circles. Also published documents permit to clean archimandrite Cassian of the suspicions of the cooperation with the fascist power during the War. The letters were found in the archival funds of archpriest Sergius Bulgakov and L. A. Zander at the St. Sergiy Radonezsky orthodox theological institute in Paris.
archimandrite Cassian (Bezobrazov), archpriest Sergius Bulgakov, Zander L. A, the St. Sergiy Radonezsky’s orthodox theological institute in Paris, the Russian monastery of St. Panteleimon in the Holy Mt. Athos

Emel'ianov Aleksei, archpriest
Беленчук Л. Н. Задачи и основные проблемы современных историко-педагогических исследований // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2013. Вып. 2 (29). С. 47-56.
PDF
The article considers essential questions of the history of pedagogy, methodology of learning of this subject.
The history of pedagogy, P. F. Kapterev, education, methodology, sources on the history of pedagogy
Pirogov N. I. Izbrannye pedagogicheskie sochinenija (Selected Pedagogical Works), Moscow, 1985.
Medynskij E. N. Istorija russkoj pedagogiki do Velikoj Oktjabr'skoj socialisticheskoj revoljucii (History of Russian Pedagogics till Great October Socialistic Revolution), Moscow, 1938.
Leont'ev K. N. Vostok, Rossija i slavjanstvo (East, Russia and Slavs), Moscow, 1885, vol. 1.
Gogol' N. V. Izbrannoe (Selected Works), Moscow, 1999.
Aleksej Stepanovich Homjakov: Ego zhizn' i sochinenija. Prilozhenija: Sbornik materialov dlja istorii prosveshhenija v Rossii (Aleksej Stepanovich Homjakov: His Life and Works. Appendices: Collection of Materials for History of Enlightenment), Moscow, 1897.
Kozhinov V. V. Prorok v svoem Otechestve (F. I. Tjutchev i istorija Rossii XIX veka) (Prophet in His Own Country (F. I. Tjutchev and Russian History of XIX Century)), Moscow, 2001.
Pobedonoscev K. P. Sochinenija (Works), Saint-Petersburg, 1996.
Chaadaev P. Ja. Filosoficheskie pis'ma (Philosophical Letters), Moscow, 2006.


Никулина Е. Н. Методология историко-педагогического исследования наследия церковных авторов на примере свт. Феофана Затворника // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2013. Вып. 2 (29). С. 84-88.
PDF
In article possibilities of application of modern methodological approaches and methods of historical and pedagogical researches for studying of heritage of representatives of orthodox pedagogical tradition are considered.
Methodology of historical-pedagogical research, history of religious education and pedagogical thought
1. Pedagogika: Uchebnoe posobie dlja studentov vysshih pedagogicheskih uchebnyh zavedenij (Pedagogics: Textbook for Students of Pedagogical High Schools), Moscow, 2002.
2. Bobryshov S. V. Istoriko-pedagogicheskoe issledovanie razvitija pedagogicheskogo znanija: metodologija i teorija (Historical-Pedagogical Study of Development of Pedagogical Knowledge: Methodology and Theory), Stavropol', 2006.
3. Kopyl A. N. 2007 “O metodologicheskih osnovanijah istorii pedagogiki i obrazovanija” (About Methological Grounds of History of Pedagogics and Education), in Pedagogika, 2007, vol. 8.
4. Bondarevskaja E. V., Kul'nevich S. V. Pedagogika: lichnost' v gumanisticheskih teorijah i sistemah vospitanija (Pedagogics: Person in Humanistic Theories and Systems of Education), Rostov-n/D, 1999.
5. Kotova I. B., Shijanov E. N. Filosofsko-gumanisticheskie osnovanija pedagogiki (Philosophical-Humanistic Grounds of Pedagogics), Rostov-n/D, 1997.
6. Ushinskij K. D. 1948–1953 “Trud v ego psihicheskom i vospitatel'nom znachenii”, in Sobranie sochinenij, Moscow, Leningrad, 1948-1953, vol. 2, pp. 347, 352-353.
7. Pirogov N. I. 1985 “Nuzhno li sech' detej i sech' v prisutstvii drugih detej?” (Is it Necessary to Flog Children and Flog in Presence of Other Chidren), in Izbrannye pedagogicheskie sochinenija, Moscow, 1985, pp. 102-107.
8. Ushinskij K. D. 1953 “Vnutrennee ustrojstvo severo-amerikanskih shkol” (Inner Structure of North American Schools), in Sobranie sochinenij, Moscow, Leningrad, 1948–1953, vol. 2, pp. 219-220.
9. Pol'skov K. O. 2010 “K voprosu o nauchnom bogoslovskom metode” (To Question about Scientific Theological Methode), in Voprosy filosofii, 2010, vol. 7, p. 96.
Добровольский И. С., Калужнина Н. В., Людоговский Ф., Плетнева А. А., Кравецкий А. Г., Хитров А. Н. Из опыта работы над словарем современного церковнославянского языка // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия III: Филология. 2013. Вып. 4 (34). С. 40-57.
PDF
The paper discusses a number of theoretical and practical issues that arose when preparing the dictionary of the contemporary Church Slavonic language. The work on the dictionary is being carried out at Vinogradov Russian Language Institute of the Russian Academy of Sciences. The dictionary covers the entire vocabulary of the main set of liturgical books, drawing on a broader corpus of Church Slavonic texts used as additional sources. The dictionary is primarily orientated towards liturgical texts. It is fi rstly due to the fact that liturgical texts are used exclusively in the Church Slavonic version and the description of their vocabulary is most demanded. Secondly, the dictionary includes fixed metaphors of Christian texts; these metaphors in their most entire form are contained first and foremost in liturgical tests. The interest in metaphors leads to the inclusion of proper names in the dictionary, which is not common in Russian lexicographic tradition. The dictionary is being compiled on the basis of a digitised corpus. The sources of the dictionary are divided into the main and supplementary corpora. The vocabulary of the main corpus is entirely included in the dictionary, while the data of the supplementary corpus is used in certain entries. Lexical data is extracted by means of special software. The paper considers several technical issues that emerged while working with digitised sources. Besides, the paper examines those problems of lexical, morphological and textological variation which the authors have encountered
lexicology, lexicography, the Church Slavonic language, semantics, liturgics, Church Slavonic, Russian, morphology, inflection text analysis, liturgical language
1. Beljakova E. V. Cerkovnyj sud i problemy cerkovnoj zhizni (Church Judgement and Problems of Church Life), Moscow, 2004, pp. 25-27.
2. Dobrushina E. R., Poljakov A. E. 2003 “Korpus cerkovnoslavjanskogo jazyka: vozmozhnosti, metody sozdanija, perspektivy” (Corpus of Church-Slavonic Language: Possibilities, Methods of Creation, Perspectives), in Vestnik PSTGU. Filologija. III, Moscow, 2003, vol. 1/31, pp. 32-44.
3. Korolev P. S. 2012 “Istorija redaktorskih izmenenij cerkovnoslavjanskogo teksta Dejanij i Poslanij apostol'skih v moskovskih pechatnyh knigah XVI—XXI vekov” (History of Editor Changes of Church-Slavonic Text of Acts and Apostle Letters in Moscow Printed Books of XVI–XXI Centuries), in Lingvisticheskoe istochnikovedenie i istorija russkogo jazyka, Moscow, 2012.
4. Kraveckij A. G., Pletneva A. A. Istorija cerkovnoslavjanskogo jazyka v Rossii. Konec XIX-XX v. (History of Church-Slavonic Language in Russia. End of XIX–XX Cent.), Moscow, 2001.
5. Kraveckij A. G. 1991 “Iz istorii Paremejnogo chtenija Borisu i Glebu” (From History of Pariomion Readings to Boris and Gleb), in Tradicii drevnejshej slavjanskoj pis'mennosti i jazykovaja kul'tura vostochnyh slavjan, Moscow, 1991, pp. 42-52.
6. Ljudogovskij F. B. 2003 “Sovremennyj cerkovnoslavjanskij minejnyj korpus: sostav i struktura” (Modern Church-Slavonic Minaion Corpus), in Lingvisticheskoe istochnikovedenie i istorija russkogo jazyka, Moscow, 2003, pp. 500-530.
7. Ljudogovskij F. B. 2006 “Funkcionirovanie i jevoljucija sluzhebnogo i chet'ego variantov cerkovnoslavjanskogo Evangelija v jepohu knigopechatanija: postanovka problemy” (Functioning and Evolution of Service and Reading Variants of Church-Slavonic Gospel in Time of Book Printing: Problem Statement), in Lingvisticheskoe istochnikovedenie i istorija russkogo jazyka. 2004—2005, Moscow, 2006.
8. Ljudogovskij F., svjashh., Pljakin M., diak. 2010 “Hvalebnye gimny podvizhnikam” (Glory Hymns to Devotees), in Zhurnal Moskovskoj Patriarhii, 2010, vol. 6, pp. 70-76.
9. Ljudogovskij F. B. 2010 “Vethozavetnye paremii v sostave sovremennogo cerkovnoslavjanskogo minejnogo korpusa” (Old Testaments Pariomions Consisting in Modern Church-Slavonic Minaion Corpus), in Lingvisticheskoe istochnikovedenie i istorija russkogo jazyka. 2006-2009, Moscow, 2010, pp. 523-545.
10. Ljudogovskij F., svjashh. 2010 “Cerkovnoslavjanskij akafist: struktury i konstanty” (Church-Slavonic Akathistos: Structures and Constants), in Slavjanskie jazyki: edinicy, kategorii, cennostnye konstanty: sb. nauch. statej, Volgograd, 2010, pp. 47-68.
11. Ljudogovskij F., svjashh., Pljakin M., svjashh. 2013 “Zhanr akafista v XXI veke” (Genre of Akathistos in XXI Century), in Popov A. V. Pravoslavnye russkie akafisty, Moscow, 2013.
12. Pljakin M. Kvaziliturgicheskie teksty kak forma sushhestvovanija okolocerkovnogo fol'klora (Quasiliturgical Texts as Form of Existing of Pseudochurch Folklore), in http://www.ruslang.ru/agens.php?id=conf_church-slav090211.
13. Popov A. Pravoslavnye russkie akafisty (Orthodox Russian Akathistos), Moscow, 2013.
14. Tolstoj N. I. Istorija i struktura slavjanskih literaturnyh jazykov (History and Structure of Slavic Literary Languages), Moscow, 1988.
15. Uspenskij B. A. Boris i Gleb: vosprijatie istorii v Drevnej Rusi (Boris and Gleb: Perception of History in Old Rus’), Moscow, 2000.
16. Churilovskij N. F. 1909 “Novaja bogosluzhebnaja kniga: Mineja dopolnitel'naja” (New Service Books: Additional Minaion), in Pribavlenija k Cerkovnym vedomostjam, 1909, vol. 51-52.
17. Mathiesen R. The Inflectional Morphology of the Synodal Church Slavonic Verb, New York, 1972.
Dobrovol'skii Ivan
Kaluzhnina Nadezhda
Liudogovskii Fedor, priest
Pletneva Aleksandra
Kravetskii Aleksandr
Khitrov Andrei
Емельянов А. Н. «Иоанновская Пятидесятница» в работах архим. Кассиана (Безобразова) и прот. Сергия Булгакова // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2013. Вып. 5 (49). С. 7-25.
PDF
The author deals with a remote discussion about interpretation of Jn 20. 19–23 (Christ’s appearance after Resurrection and sending down the Holy Spirit to the apostles) which took place between archpriest Sergei Bulgakov and archimandrite Cassian (Bezobrazov). Reasoning of both theologians for their opposite interpretations is reconstructed relying on two never published texts from the Archive of the St. Sergius Orthodox Theological Institute in Paris. Both authors had been united in bonds of close friendship and long-term collaboration at the Saint-Serge. However, since the outbreak of the Sophia controversy archim. Cassian became a forced opponent of his senior colleague and spiritual father at once. Still his objections never were public and hostile. Fr. Cassian sought for a positive alternative to Bulgakov’s sophiological constructions. His exegetical reflections brought him to a hypothesis of the John’s Pentecost, substantiation of which followed his specific understanding of pneumatology of the fourth Gospel. While prejudicing the established opinion that Jn 20 relates a preliminary or preparatory bestowal of the Holy Spirit by Jesus, which precedes the foundation of the Church on the day of Pentecost, fr. Cassian endeavors to depict a particular approach of St. John to the mystery of Christ’s Resurrection and Ascension. Both theologians treated the same Gospel text differently when speaking about revelation of Christ’s dwelling in the world in the Holy Spirit. The author states that Bulgakov underestimated exegetical argumentation of his opponent. Fr. Cassian’s theological statement of appearance of the Son and the Spirit in unity was devoid of disputable sophiological component. Fr. Cassian pinpointed the Christ-centered aspect of the gift of the Holy Spirit. The discussion reviewed in the article permits to better understand positions of both authors and provides with additional information about the history of the so called “Paris theology”
Cassian (Bezobrazov), Archpriest Sergei Bulgakov, Pentecost, Gospel of John, Ascension, pneumatology, Paris theology, sophiology, Sophia controversy, St. Sergius Orthodox Theological Institute, Archive of the St. Sergius Orthodox Theological Institute.
1. Emel'janov A. (ed.) 2013. Afonskie pis'ma arhimandrita Kassiana (Bezobrazova). Vestnik PSTGU. II: Istorija. Istorija Russkoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi, vol. 3 (52), pp. 81–125.
2. Bulgakov S., prot. Agnec Bozhij. O Bogochelovechestve (The Holy Lamb. About God-man). Parizh, 1933. Ch. 1.
3. Bulgakov S., prot. Uteshitel' (The Teacher). Moscow, 2003.
4. Bulgakov S., prot. 1935. Pri reke Hovare (By the River Khabur). Put', vol. 47, pp. 66–70.
5. Bulgakov S., prot. 1930. Evharisticheskij dogmat (Eucharistic Dogmat), Put', vol. 20, pp. 3–46.
6. Bulgakov S. N. 2002. Pis'ma k G. V. Florovskomu. Prilozhenie / E. Evtuhova, predisl., izd. Issledovanija po istorii russkoj mysli: Ezhegodnik za 2001–2002, Moscow, pp. 224–226.
7. Vaganova N. A. Sofiologija protoiereja Sergija Bulgakova (Sophiology of pr. Sergey Bulgakov). Moscow, 2010.
8. Gennadij (Jejkalovich), ig. Delo prot. Sergija Bulgakova (Istoricheskaja kanva spora o Sofii) (Case of pr. Sergey Bulgakov). San-Francisko, 1980.
9. Evlogij (Georgievskij), mitr. Put' moej zhizni (The Way of my Life). Vospominanija. M., 1994.
10. Zen'kovskij V., prot. 1987. Delo ob obvinenii o. Sergija Bulgakova v eresi (Case of Accusation of pr. Sergey Bulgakov). Vestnik RHD, vol. 149, pp. 61–65.
11. Zander L. A. (ed.) 1971. Hronologicheskaja kanva zhizni o. Sergija Bulgakova (Chronological Way of Life of pr. Sergey Bulgakov). Vestnik RSHD, vol. 101–102, pp. 8.
12. Kassian (Bezobrazov), ep. 1950. Dvadcatipjatiletnij jubilej Pravoslavnogo Bogoslovskogo Instituta v Parizhe. Slovo Rektora (The 20th anniversary of the Orthodox Theological Institute in Paris. The Rector’s Word). Cerkovnyj vestnik Zapadno-Evropejskogo jekzarhata, vol. 4.
13. Kassian (Bezobrazov), ep. 1949. Rodoslovie duha (pamjati K. V. Mochul'skogo) (Genealogy of Spirit (in Memory of K. Mochulsky)). Pravoslavnaja mysl', vol. 7, pp. 7–16.
14. Kassian (Bezobrazov), ep. Lekcii po Novomu Zavetu. Evangelie ot Ioanna (Lectures on New Testament. Gospel according to St. John). Moscow, 2006.
15. Kassian (Bezobrazov), ep. Vodoju i kroviju i Duhom (By Water, Blood and Spirit). Kiew, 2008.
16. Klimov A. E. 2003. G. V. Florovskij i S. N. Bulgakov. Istorija vzaimootnoshenij v svete sporov o sofiologii (G. Florovsky and S. Bulgakov. The History of their Relationship in Philosophical Context). S. N. Bulgakov: religiozno-filosofskij put'. Moscow, pp. 86–114.
17. Makarij (Bulgakov), mitr. Pravoslavno-dogmaticheskoe bogoslovie (Orthodox Dogmatic Theology), Saint-Petersburg, 1857, vol. 2.
18. Skaballanovich M. Hristianskie prazdniki (Christian Feasts), Kiew, 1916, vol. 5.
19. Shmeman A. prot. 1971. Tri obraza (Three Images). Vestnik RSHD, vol. 101–102, pp. 9–24.
20. Cassian (Bеsobrasoff), archim. 1939. Kirche oder Reich Gottes? (Zur johanneischen Eschatologie). In Extremis, vol. 6–8, pp. 186–202.
21. Cassien (Bеsobrasoff), archim. La Pentecote johannique (Jo XX. 19–23). Valence-sur-Rhone, 1939.
22. Lialine С. 1936. Le debat sophiologique. Irenikon, vol. 13, pp. 168–205, 328–329.
23. Schultze В. 1940. Der gegenwartige Streit um die Sophia, die gottliche Weisheit, in der Orthodoxie. Stimmen der Zeit, vol. 137, pp. 318–324.

Emel'ianov Aleksei, archpriest
Костылев П. Н. Институализация религиоведения в Московском университете в первой половине XX в // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2013. Вып. 5 (49). С. 79-95.
PDF
The article deals with the history of the institutional development of scientifi c research of the religion in the Moscow State University which took place after founding the chairs of the History of religions in Russian higher schools in first half of XX century. Author analyses the reception of Western experience in Religious Studies taken into account by Russian scientists in the very beginning of XX century. He describes and studies academic subjects and initiatives concerned with the scientific research into religious studies, which were undertaken at historical and philological faculty, faculty of social sciences, ethnological faculty, historical and ethnological faculty, historical and philosophical faculty, historical faculty and faculty of philosophy of Moscow State University. The article produces information on the development of the scientifi c knowledge about religion in Moscow institute of philosophy, history and literature, informs of Chairs of history of religion outside the Moscow State University: in Bestuzhev Courses, in Universities of Saratov and Smolensk, in Smolensk Branch of Moscow institute of archeology. The acute need for studies of religion, especially in the field of its rise, origin and early forms of evolution, brought to founding diverse Chairs of history of religion in Moscow University as well as outside it. Author states that religious studies in Russia being in progress before 1917–1918s, kept developing till 1920s just mechanically and therefore later had gone down. In the second quarter of XX century one could see decline of interest to religious studies. There were no way to study religious disciplines before 1950s in USSR because of close control in the system of high education and because of beginning of cruel fight with all types of religion.
Religious studies, scientifi c research of religion, history of religion, Moscow State University, historical and philosophical faculty, history of science, history of religious studies.
1. Ajvazov I. G. K dissertacii D. G. Konovalova «Religioznyj jekstaz v russkom misticheskom sektantstve» (To D. Konovalov’s Dissertation “Religious Ecstasy in Russian Mystical Sictarianism”), Moscow, 1909.
2. Lukachevskij A. T. (ed.) Antireligioznyj uchebnik (Antireligious Manual), Moscow, 1933.
3. Antonov K. M. 2011. Kn. S. N. Trubeckoj i ego programma issledovanija religii v kontekste istorii otechestvennogo religiovedenija (S. Trubetskoy and His Program of the Religious Research in the Context of the History of Russian Religious Studies). Puncta, vol. 1–2 (10), pp. 17–26.
4. Anchabadze Ju. D. 2010. S. A. Tokarev: nachalo puti (S. Tokharev: the Start of the Way). Jetnograficheskoe obozrenie, vol. 3, pp. 120–133.
5. Arsenij (Stadnickij), mitr. Dnevnik. 1880–1901 (Diary. 1880-1901), Moscow, 2006, vol. 1.
6. Arsen'ev N. S. Dary i vstrechi zhiznennogo puti (Gifts and Meetings of the Life), Frankfurt-am-Main, 1974.
7. Ahelis T. Ocherk sravnitel'nogo izuchenija religii (Essay of Comparative Religious Study), Moscow, 1906.
8. Bart A. Religii Indii (Religions of India), Moscow, 1897.
9. Belyj A. Vospominanija (Memories). Moscow, 1990, vol. 2.
10. Botvinnik M. N. M. Nikol'skij (N. Nikolsky), Minsk, 1967.
11. Bulgakov S. N. 1909. Kn. S. N. Trubeckoj kak religioznyj myslitel': Rech' priv.-doc. S. N. Bulgakova (S. Trubetskoy as Religious Thinker: S. Bulgakov’s Speech). Sbornik rechej, posvjashhennyh pamjati kn. S. N. Trubeckogo, Moscow, 1909, pp. 16–26.
12. Vahromeeva O. B. Duhovnoe prostranstvo universiteta: k 125-letiju pervogo zhenskogo universiteta v Rossii: Vysshie zhenskie (Bestuzhevskie) kursy, 1878–1918 gg.: Issledovanie i materialy (Spiritual Field of the University: to 125 year of the First Feminine University in Russia: Higher Feminine Courses, (1878-1918: Studies and Materials)), Saint-Petersbourg, 2003.
13. Vernadskij V. I. 1909. Cherty mirovozzrenija kn. S. N. Trubeckogo: Rech' prof. V. I. Vernadskogo (Features of S. Trubetskoy’s World-View: V. Vernadsky’s Speech). Sbornik rechej, posvjashhennyh pamjati kn. S. N. Trubeckogo, Moscow, 1909, pp. 5–13.
14. Verchenko M. V. 1955. Vosstanovlenie istoricheskogo fakul'teta i ego rol' v bor'be za podgotovku kadrov istorikov-marksistov (Restoration of the Faculty of History and its Role in the Struggle for Training of Personnel of Historians-Marxists). Gorodeckij E. N., Najdenov M. E., Stishov M. I. (eds.) Iz istorii Moskovskogo universiteta. 1917-1941, Moscow, 1955, pp. 259–285.
15. Vzyskujushhie grada. Hronika chastnoj zhizni russkih religioznyh filosofov v pis'mah i dnevnikah (Seekers for a City. The Chronics of the Private Life of Russian Religious Philosophers according Letters and Diaries), Moscow, 1997.
16. Volynskaja V. A. 2011. Boris Mihajlovich Zubakin — poslednij russkij rozenkrejcer (B. Zubakin – the Last Russian Rosicrussian). Zubakin B. M. Novoe i zabytoe o Lomonosove. Arhangelsk, 2011, pp. 8–19.
17. Vysshie Zhenskie Kursy v Sankt-Peterburge: Kratkaja istoricheskaja zametka. 1878-1908 (Higher Feminine Courses in Saint-Petersbourg: Brief Historical Note). 1908.
18. Gagarin A. P. 1937. Na filosofskom fakul'tete IFLI (On Faculty of Philosophy IFLI). Trudy Moskovskogo instituta istorii, filosofii i literatury, vol. 1, pp. 265–269.
19. Gagarin A. P. O klassovom haraktere religioznoj morali (On Class Character of the Religious Moral), Moscow, 1950.
20. Gagarin A. P. O hristianskoj religii i nravstvennosti (On Christian Religion and Moral). Smolensk, 1960.
21. Gagarin A. P. Pravda o hristianskoj religii i nravstvennosti (Through about Christian Religion and Moral), Moscow, 1961.
22. Gaponenkov A. A. 2006. S. L. Frank v Saratovskom universitete (S. Frank in University of Saratov). Izvestija Saratovskogo universiteta. Serija: Filologija. Zhurnalistika, vol. 6, pp. 4–9.
23. Gorohova N. D., Ermakov I. M., Krjanev Ju. V., Panova V. S., Samohvalov N. I., Filimonov Je. G. 1973. Chekist, uchenyj, ateist (K 75-letiju so dnja rozhdenija E. F. Murav'eva) (Security Officer, Scientist, Ateist (To E. Muraviev’s 75 Birthday)). Vestnik Moskovskogo universiteta. Serija 7: Filosofija, vol. 1, pp. 94–95.
24. Doloj bogov! Antireligioznyj pashal'nyj illjustrirovannyj zhurnal (Down with gods! Antireligious Easter Illustrated Journal), Smolensk, 1923, vol. 1.
25. El'chaninov A. V., svjashh. Pravoslavie dlja mnogih (Orthodoxy for Many), Moscow, 2006.
27. Zen'kovskij V. V. Istorija russkoj filosofii (History of Russian Philosophy), Moscow, 2001.
28. I. A. Il'in: Pro et contra: lichnost' i tvorchestvo Ivana Il'ina v vospominanijah, dokumentah i ocenkah russkih myslitelej i issledovatelej (I. Ilyin: Pro et Contra: I. Ilyin’s Figure and Work by Memories, Documents and Appraisals of Russian Thinkers and Scientists), Saint-Petersbourg, 2004.
29. Il'in I. A. Sobranie sochinenij (Collected Works), Moscow, 1999, vol. 2.
30. Kalistratova T. I. Institut istorii FON MGU-RANION (Institute for History Research FON MSU-RANION), N. Novgorod, 1992.
31. Kun N. A. Chto rasskazyvali drevnie greki i rimljane o svoih bogah i gerojah (What Ancient Romans and Greeks said about their Gods and Heroes), Moscow, 1914.
32. Lavrov P. L. Razvitie uchenija o mificheskih verovanijah (Development of the Teaching about Mystical Beliefs), Moscow, 2010.
33. Letopis' Moskovskogo universiteta: Istoricheskij fakul'tet (Chronicle of Moscow University: Faculty of History), Moscow, 2009.
34. Lukachevskij A. T. Proishozhdenie religii (obzor teorii) (Origin of Religion. (Review of the Theory)), Moscow, 1930.
35. Lukachevskij A. T. Religija: programma-konspekt dlja antireligioznyh kruzhkov samoobrazovanija povyshennogo tipa (Religion: Program-Summary for Antireligious Circles of Self-education of Higher Type), Moscow, 1925.
36. Lukachevskij A. Izuchenie social'nyh kornej religii v SSSR (Study of Social Background of the Religion in USSR), Moscow, 1930.
37. Magisterskij disput D. G. Konovalova v Moskovskoj Duhovnoj Akademii (24 oktjabrja 1908 goda) (Master Dispute of D. Konovalov in Moscow Theological Academy 24 Oktober 1908). Sergiev Posad, 1909.
38. Makovickij D. P. [Dnevnik] 1908 (Diary 1908). Makovickij D. P. U Tolstogo, 1904-1910: «Jasno-poljanskie zapiski»: V 5 kn, Moscow, 1979, vol. 3, pp. 7–291.
39. Melioranskij B. 1906. Teoreticheskaja filosofija S. N. Trubeckogo (S. Trubetskoy’s Theoretical Philosophy) // Voprosy filosofii i psihologii, vol. 2 (82, pp. 197–222.
40. Menzis A. Istorija religii: Ocherk pervobytnyh verovanij i harakter velikih religioznyh sistem (History of Religion: An Essay of Ancient Beliefs and Character of Great Religious Systems), Saint-Petersbourg, 1897.
41. Moskovskij gorodskoj narodnyj universitet imeni A. L. Shanjavskogo. 1912/1913 akademicheskij god. God 5-j (Moscow People University in honour of A. Shaniavsky. 1912/1913 Academic Year. Fifth Year), Moscow, 1912.
42. Moskovskij gorodskoj narodnyj universitet imeni A. L. Shanjavskogo.1914/1915 akademicheskij god. God 7-j (Moscow People University in honour of A. Shaniavsky. 1914/1915 Academic Year. Seventh Year), Moscow, 1914.
43. Moskovskij gorodskoj narodnyj universitet imeni A. L. Shanjavskogo. 1916/1917 akademicheskij god. God 9-j (Moscow People University in honour of A. Shaniavsky. 1916/1917 Academic Year. Nineth Year), Moscow, 1916.
44. Mjuller F. M. Religija kak predmet sravnitel'nogo izuchenija (Religion as an Object of Comparative Research), Kharkov, 1887.
45. Nemirovskij A. I., Ukolova V. I. Svet zvezd, ili Poslednij rozenkrejcer (Light of Stars, or the Last Rosecrosser), Moscow, 1994.
46. Nikol'skij N. M. Dohristianskie verovanija i kul'tura dneprovskih slavjan (Pre-Christian Beliefs and the Culture of Dniepr Slaves), Moscow, 1929.
47. Nikol'skij N. M. Izbrannye proizvedenija po istorii religii (Selected Works on History of Religion), Moscow, 1974.
48. Gaponenkov A. A. (ed.). 2005. Obozrenie prepodavanija na istoriko-filologicheskom fakul'tete v 1917–1920 gg. (Survey of Teaching at Faculty of History and Philology in 1917-1920). Izvestija Saratovskogo universitet. Serija: Filologija. Zhurnalistika, vol. 5, pp. 25–33.
49. Obozrenie prepodavanija na istoriko-filologicheskom fakul'tete Imperatorskogo Moskovskogo universiteta. 1891–1892 (Survey of Teaching at Faculty of History and Philology in Imperial Moscow University in 1891-1892). Sine loco, sine anno
50. Obozrenie prepodavanija na istoriko-filologicheskom fakul'tete Imperatorskogo Moskovskogo universiteta. 1901–1902 (Survey of Teaching at Faculty of History and Philology in Imperial Moscow University in 1901-1902). Sine loco, sine anno
51. Obozrenie prepodavanija na istoriko-filologicheskom fakul'tete Imperatorskogo Moskovskogo universiteta. 1906–1907 (Survey of Teaching at Faculty of History and Philology in Imperial Moscow University in 1906-1907). Sine loco, sine anno
52. Obozrenie prepodavanija na istoriko-filologicheskom fakul'tete Imperatorskogo Moskovskogo universiteta. 1917–1918. (Survey of Teaching at Faculty of History and Philology in Imperial Moscow University in 1917-1918). Sine loco, sine anno
53. Obozrenie prepodavanija fakul'teta obshhestvennyh nauk 1-go M.G.U. na 1922 / 1923 ak. God (Survey of Teaching at Faculty of Social Sciences in Moscow State University in 1922-1923 Academic Year), Moscow, 1923.
54. Otchet o sostojanii i dejstvijah Imperatorskogo Moskovskogo universiteta za 1905 god (Report about Condition and Activities of the Imperial Moscow University in 1905 year).
55. Lebedev V. I., Linkov Ja. I., Beleckij Z. Ja. (ed.) Ocherki po istorii Moskovskogo universiteta (Essay on History of Moscow University), Moscow, 1940.
56. Ivanova E. V. (ed.). Pavel Florenskij i simvolisty: Opyty literaturnye. Stat'i. Perepiska (P. Florensky and Symbolists: Literary Experiments. Articles. Letters). Moscow, 2004.
57. Petrovskij I. G. Moskovskij universitet za pjat'desjat let sovetskoj vlasti: Moskovskij ordena Lenina i ordena Trudovogo Krasnogo Znameni gosudarstvennyj universitet imeni M. V. Lomonosova (Moscow University during 5 years under Soviet Rule: Moscow State Univeristy awarded with Order of Lenin and Order of the Red Banner of Labour), Moscow, 1967.
58. Pokrovskij M. N. 1922. Strah straha smerti i proizvodstvennoe znachenie religii (Fear of Death Anxiety and Industrial Meaning of the Religion) // Pod znamenem marksizma, vol. 9–10, pp. 113–124.
59. Pokrovskij M. N. 1923. Istorija religii na holostom hodu (nechto vrode rezjume) (History of Religion on Idle Running (some Sort of Resume)). Pod znamenem marksizma, vol. 2–3, pp. 202–210.
60. Polovinkin S. M. 2001. Na izlome vekov (Religiozno-filosofskie sobranija v Sankt-Peterburge v 1901–1903 gg.) (At the Turn of the Centuries (Religious-Philosophical Meetings in Saint-Petersbourg in 1901-1903)). Rossija XXI, vol. 6, pp. 120–157.
61. Preobrazhenskij P. F. Kurs jetnologii (Course of Ethnology), Moscow, 1929.
62. Svencickij V. P. 2011. Perepiska s P. A. Florenskim (Correspondence with P. Florensky). Novyj zhurnal, vol. 264, http://www.newreviewinc.com/perepiska-v-p-svencickogo-i-p-a-florenskogo.
63. Stepanov I. I. 1922. Strah smerti protiv istoricheskogo materializma (Otvet tov. M. N. Pokrovskomu) (Death Anxiety against Historical Materialism (Answer to M. Pokrovsky)). Pod znamenem marksizma, vol. 11–12, p. 83–113.
64. Stykalin S., Kremenskaja I. Sovetskaja satiricheskaja pechat'. 1917–1963 (Soviet Satiric Press. 1917-1963), Moscow, 1963.
65. Suhova N. Ju. Sistema nauchno-bogoslovskoj attestacii v Rossii v XIX — nachale XX veka (System of Elementary Theological Attestation in Russia in XIX – Beginning XX Cen.), Moscow, 2009.
66. Tihonov D. 2013. Mistiki Smolenska (Mystics of Smolensk). Rabochij put', 10 April.
67. Blagodarim sud'bu za vstrechu s nim: O S. A. Tokareve — uchenom i cheloveke (Thank Lucky Stars for Mitting him: About S. Tokarev – Scientist and Man), Moscow, 1995.
68. Trubeckoj S. N. Bibliograficheskij ukazatel' knig i statej na russkom jazyke po istorii religii (Bibliographical Index of Books and Articles in Russian on History of Religion). Moscow, 1899.
69. Trubeckoj S. N. 1897. K bibliografii istorii religii (To Bibliography of History of Religion). Voprosy filosofii i psihologii, vol. 1 (36), pp. 201–215.
70. Kozyreva A. P. (ed.). Filosofskij fakul'tet MGU imeni M. V. Lomonosova: stranicy istorii (Faculty of Philosophy at Moscow State University: Pages of History), Moscow, 2011.
71. Foht B. Pamjati knjazja S. N. Trubeckogo (To Memory of S. Trubetskoy), Moscow, 1906.
72. Svencickij V. P., prot. Sobranie sochinenij (Collected Works), Moscow, 2008.
73. Shantepi-de-lja-Sosej P. D. Illjustrirovannaja istorija religij: V 2 t. (Illustrated History of Religion in 2 volumes), Moscow, 1899.
74. Sharapov Ju. P. Licej v Sokol'nikah: Ocherk istorii IFLI — Moskovskogo instituta istorii, filologii i literatury imeni N. G. Chernyshevskogo (1931–1941 gg.) (Lyceum in Sokolniki: Essay on History of Chernyshevsky Moscow Institute of History, Philology and Literature (1931-1941)), Moscow, 1995.
75. Shternberg L. Ja. 1900. Sravnitel'noe izuchenie religii (Comparative Study of Religion). Jenciklopedicheskij slovar' Brokgauza i Efrona, vol. 31 (61), pp. 323–328.
Гатилова Н. Н. Педагогическая проблематика сочинений святителя Игнатия Брянчанинова // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2013. Вып. 3 (30). С. 60-68.
PDF
Devoting to the pedagogical issues of Svt. Ignat. Bryanchaninov’s works, the article reveals the person’s understanding, the process of spiritual personal growth. The article consists of the analysis of Svt. Ignat. Bryanchaninov’s important reports in which the anthropological and pedagogical problems were elaborated. The main points of Christian anthropology: creation of the world and a person, the first — born person’s staying in Paradise, The Fall, earthly life of humanity after the Fall are logically examined. From the pedagogical viewpoint it is shown what importance for upbringing has learning Svt. Ignat.’s creations in which the essence, aim and contents of moral education and personal development is revealed in detail, the principles, means and methods of moral and personal upbringing are proved. The fundamental problems of human existence, personal development, formation and upbringing are examined in the article. The article reveals the spiritual essence as a basis of human existence, determines the specific signs of spirituality. The analysis of literature shows that human spirituality is the foundation to determine all his life, his world outlook, consciousness, attitude to the world. The spirituality expresses the personal individuality, determines his motivational sphere. In the article it is underlined the necessity to study Bishop’s religious and pedagogical works where the decision of fundamental pedagogical issues are updated in our time.
patristic heritage, religious and pedagogical works, spirituality, spiritual and moral development, Gospel Commandments, Christian virtues, anthropological and pedagogical problems

Лифинцев Д. В., Анцута А. Н. Социальная реабилитация в контексте биопcиxоcоциальной модели здоровья // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2013. Вып. 4 (31). С. 50-60.
PDF
The paper considers implications of the biopsychosocial model of health for social work practice. Current approaches to social rehabilitation is presented and analysed within the framework of psychological or social aspects of recovery. It is shown that since the 1980s there is growing number of empirical evidences for the efficacy of biopsychosocial models of medical and mental health care in researches of social rehabilitation and social aspects of health,. The principles of the biopsychosocial approach to health care proposed by G. Engel, presuppose to take into account a set of social and psychological factors that are underestimate within understanding of the disease as a biochemical disorder. Further development of the biopsychosocial approach facilitated a shift in interpretations of physical and mental well-being. The paper analyzes two trends that can be found in the development of biopsychosocial models of care . The first trend — to include into the medical service systems forms and methods of work that could affect the subjective representation of the disease and life circumstances within the framework of counseling and psychotherapeutic support treatment. The second trend — to organize an effective system of preventive medicine and social rehabilitation due to the effect on the ecosystem factors of human activity aimed at reducing of life stress. The article suggests the conclusion that practice in mental and physical health care and rehabilitation should incorporate concepts of social networking and natural social support systems, provide services based on multiprofessional teamwork with a key role of qualified social workers.
social rehabilitation, social work, mental health, social factors of wellbeing, biopsychosocial model ofhealth, social functioning, social networks, social support, multiprofessional teamwork in social rehabilitation, Social services in mental health.
1. Frolova Ju. G. Medicinskaja psihologija (Medical Psychology), Minsk, 2011.
2. Berkman L., Glass T., Brissette I., Seeman T. 2000 “From social integration to health: Durkheim in the new millennium”, in Social Science and Medicine, 2000, vol. 51/6, pp. 843—857.
3. Borrell-Garrio Fr., Suchman A. L., Epstein R. M. 2004 “The Biopsychosocial Model 25 Years Later: Principles, Practice, and Scientific Inquiry”, in Annals of Family Medicine, 2004, vol. 2/6, pp. 576—582.
4. Engel G. 1977 “The Need for a New Medical Model: A Challenge for Biomedicine”, in Science, 1977, vol. 196, pp. 129—136.
5. Falloon I., Fadden G. Integrated Mental Health Care, Cambridge, 1993.
6. Kinderman P. 2005 “A psychological model of mental disorder”, in Harvard Review of Psychiatry, 2005, vol. 13, pp. 206—217.
7. Kinderman P., Tai S. 2006 “Clinical Implications of a Psychological Model of Mental Disorder”, in Behavioral and Cognitive Psychotherapy, 2006, vol. 35, pp. 1—14.
8. Kinderman P. 2009 “Understanding and Addressing Psychological and Social Problems: the Mediating Psychological Processes Model”, in International Journal of Social Psychiatry, 2009, vol. 55, p. 464.
9. Marsden P., Friedkin N. 1994 “Network studies of social influence”, in Wasserman S., Galaskiewicz J. (eds.) Advances in social network analysis: Research in the social and behavioral sciences, Thousand Oaks, CA, 1994, pp. 3—26.
10. Uchino B. Social Support and Physical Health: Understanding the Health Consequences of Relationships, New Haven, CT, 2004.
Lifintsev Dmitrii
Antsuta Anna
Урбанович Л. Н. М. М. Манасеина о цели и назначении воспитания // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2013. Вып. 4 (31). С. 89-101.
PDF
This article analyzes one ofthe most important and difficult educational problems — the problem of defining the goals of education in the composition by M. M. Manaseina «Fundamentals of education from the early years of life and until the end of university education». The scientist examines various opinions and views on the purpose of education provided in philosophical and pedagogical literature , and concludes on the need to revise the approach to goal setting. Manaseina points out and substantiates failure of «ideological» and «individualistic» definitions from the position of scientific data in the fields of medicine, psychology, sociology and pedagogics; she offers as the goal of education the preparation of the child for his upcoming fight with himself and with the world around him. A look at the nature of the child, which is due to the original fall, subjects to sin and has bad, evil selfish inclinations, and the status of a person «among the people» led to the formulation of the scientific objectives of education. Of particular interest and value is the assertion of M. M. Manaseina that mental health needs struggle with sin, with its own self-interest through the introduction to the high ideals of the Christian religion and ethics. Faith and religion are defined as essential and indispensable conditions for the development and improvement of every person and of all humanity. And as a result, quite categorical requirements for professional skills of a teacher are put forward. Today, when setting the goals of education it is important to be consistent with the national spiritual values, Manaseina's concept of religious education is of interest for the theory and teaching practice.
M. M Manaseina's pedagogical concept, religious education, basic education, the nature of the child, altruistic and selfish aims of education, preparation for the fight, christian's ideals, faith, religion
1. Pidkasistyj P. I. (ed.) Pedagogika: Uchebnoe posobie dlja studentov pedagogicheskih vuzov i pedagogicheskih kolledzhej (Pedagogics: Textbook for Pedagogic Students), Moscow, 1998.
2. Pirogov N. I. Voprosy zhizni (Life Questions), in http://nayanaworld.com/publ/voprosy_zhizni/1-1-0-120 (Date: 23.08.2013)
3. Podlasyj I. P. Pedagogika: Uchebnoe posobie (Pedagogics: Textbook), Moscow, 2000, vol. 1.
4. Stoljarov A. A. 1991 “Avgustin. Zhizn'. Uchenie” (Augustine. Life. Teaching), in Avrelij Avgustin. Ispoved', Moscow, 1991.
5. Trubeckoj E. N. Smysl zhizni (Sense of Life), Moscow, 1994.
6. Ushinskij K. D. 1948–1952 “Pedagogicheskie sochinenija Pirogova” (Pedagogical Works of Pirogov), in Sobr. soch., Moscow, Leningrad, 1948–1952, vol. 3.
7. Shhurkova N. E. Obraz zhizni, dostojnoj Cheloveka, i ego formirovanie u shkol'nika (Metodicheskoe posobie dlja pedagogov shkoly) (Mode of Life, Worth for Human, and Its Forming by a School Pupile), Smolensk, 1995.
Болдарева В. Н. [Review] // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2013. Вып. 6 (50). С. 126-131. — Rev. op.: Мареев С. Н. Миф о Бердяеве. Современная гуманитарная академия, 2012
PDF
Павлюченков Н. Н. П. А. Флоренский о религиозном опыте и религиозной догматике // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2014. Вып. 2 (52). С. 61-77. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201452.61-77
This article is centered on presenting Florensky’s thought regarding the close relationship between dogma and religious experience. The author begins by briefl y examining the idea of religion as a particular sense of consciousness (Schleiermacher) in the realm of knowledge and thought (John Newman). Hans-Georg Gadamer’s theory of religious feeling and religious experience is also discussed. Western authors who wrote about the rapport between religious experience and religious tradition include William James and Rudolf Otto; Russians include Bulgakov, Berdyaev, Frank, Il’in, and Tareev. Florensky’s ideas on the subject are presented on the basis of his early works and of his Pillar and Foundation of Truth. The author remarks that Florensky understands religious dogma primarily as a means given to man which makes it possible for him to overcome rational reality and rise to higher levels of perception. The possibility of surmounting mundane reality is realized through religious experience in which dogma assumes the role of an anchor or point of orientation as well as a point of resistance. The objectivity of religious experience, according to Florensky is guaranteed by its participation in that same truth which reveals itself to man, which gives man the means to recognize itself as the objective and absolute truth, and which establishes man’s religious experience in a formulated dogmatic doctrine.
Pavel Florensky, religious experience, religious perception, religious tradition, Christian dogma, senses, knowledge, reason.

1. Antonov K. M. 2011 “Russkaja religioznaja filosofija i fenomenologija religii: tochki soprikosnovenija” (Russian Religious Philosophy and Phenomenology of Religion:Common Grounds) in: Religiovedcheskie issledovanija, 2011, vol. 5/6, pp. 7–21.
2. Antonov K. M. Filosofija religii v russkoj metafizike XIX — nachala XX veka (Philosophy of Religion in the Russian Metaphysics XIX – Beginning of the XX Centuries), Moscow, 2009.
3. Berdjaev N. Novoe religioznoe soznanie i obshhestvennost' (New Religious Consciousness and Community), Saint-Petersbourg, 1907.
4. Bulgakov S. N. Svet Nevechernij (Unfading Light), Moscow, 1994.
5. Butru Je. Vil'jam Dzhems i religioznyj opyt (W. James and Religious Expirience), Moscow, 1908
6. Gadamer H.-G. Istina i metod: Osnovy filosofskoj germenevtiki (Truth and Method: Grounds Philosophical Hermeneutics), Moscow, 1988.
7. Dzhems V. Mnogoobrazie religioznogo opyta (The Varieties of Religious Experience), Moscow, 1910.
8. Il'in I. A. Aksiomy religioznogo opyta: issledovanie (Axioms of Religious Experience), Moscow, 2006.
9. Koreneva N. A. 2012 “Ponjatie religioznogo opyta v filosofii o. Pavla Florenskogo” (Concept of the Religious Experience in P. Florensky’s Philosophy) in: Tochki, 2012, vol. 1–4 (11), pp. 120–121.
10. N'jumen Dzh. G. Ideja Universiteta (The Idea of a University), Minsk, 2006.
11. Otto R. Svjashhennoe (The Holy), Saint-Petersbourg, 2008.
12. P. A. Florenskij: Pro et contra. Antologija (P. Florensky: Pro et Contra. Antology). Saint-Petersbourg, 2001.
13. Pavel Florenskij i simvolisty (P. Florensky and Symbolists), Moscow, 2004.
14. Pavljuchenkov N. N. 2011 “Psihologija religii v trudah svjashhennika Pavla Florenskogo” (Psychology of Religion in Priest P. Florensky’s Writings) in: Vestnik PSTGU. Serija 1. Bogoslovie. Filosofija, 2011, vol. 5 (37), pp. 99–112.
15. Pavljuchenkov N. N. Religiozno-filosofskoe nasledie svjashhennika Pavla Florenskogo. Antropologicheskij aspect (Priest P. Florensky’s Religious-Philosophical Heritage), Moscow, 2012. S. 111–141.
16. “Perepiska 1902–1903 mezhdu A. V. El'chaninovym i P.A . Florenskim (Pis'ma. Prodolzhenie)” (Correspondence 1902–1903 between A. Elchaninov and P. Florensky (Letters. Continuation)) in: Vestnik PSTGU. Serija 1. Bogoslovie. Filosofija, 2010, vol. 4 (32), pp. 91–115
17. Pylaev M. A. Kategorija «svjashhennoe» v fenomenologii religii, teologii i filosofii XX veka (Category of the “Holy” in XX c. Phenomenology of Religion, Theology and Philosophy), Moscow, 2001.
18. Strahov P. S. Pragmatizm v nauke i religii (Po povodu knigi Dzhemsa «Mnogoobrazie religioznogo opyta») (Pragmatism in Science and Religion (Cencerning W. James Book “The Varieties of Religious Experience”)), Sergiev Posad, 1910;
19. Tareev M. M. 1917 “Novoe bogoslovie” (New Theology) in: Bogoslovskij vestnik, 1917, vol. 9-10, pp. 212.
20. Tareev M. M. Hristos (Christ), Moscow, 1908.
21. Trubeckoj S. N. Sochinenija (Writings), Moscow, 1994.
22. Florenskij P. A. . T. 1 (1). Stolp i utverzhdenie Istiny (Writings. The Pillar and Ground of the Truth), Moscow, 1990.
23. Florenskij P. A. 2001 “Voprosy religioznogo samopoznanija” (Problems of Religious Self-Knowledge) in: Hristianstvo i kul'tura, Moscow, 2001, pp. 421–438.
24. Florenskij P., svjashh. Detjam moim. Vospominanija proshlyh dnej (For My Children. Memoir of Past Days). M., 1992.
25. Florenskij P. svjashh. Sochinenija. Filosofija kul'ta (Opyt pravoslavnoj antropodicei) (Writings. Philosophy of Cult. (Essay on Orthodox Antropodicea)), Moscow, 2004.
26. Frank S. L. 1911 “Lichnost' i mirovozzrenie Shlejermahera” (Schleiermacher’Figure and Worldview) in: Russkaja mysl', 1911, vol. 9, pp. 1–28
27. Frank S. L. 1915 “Religioznaja filosofija G. Kogena” (H. Cohen’s Religious Philosophy) in: Russkaja mysl', 1915, vol. 12, pp. 29–31.
28. Frank S. L. Zhivoe znanie (Live Knowledge), Berlin, 1923.
29. Frank S. Real'nost' i chelovek (Reality and Human), Saint-Petersbourg, 1997.
30. Frank S. Sochinenija (Writings), Moscow, 1990.
31. Homjakov A. S. Sochinenija bogoslovskie (Theological Writings), Saint-Petersbourg, 1995.
32. Shaposhnikov V. A. 2012 “Matematika i religija v universitetskoj perepiske Pavla Florenskogo (1900–1904)” (Mathematics and Religion in P. Florensky’s Univeristy Correspondence) in: Filosofija, bogoslovie i nauka kak opyt cel'nogo znanija, Moscow, 2012, рр. 150–173.
33. Shlejermaher F. Rechi o religii. Monologi (On Religion: Speeches to Its Cultured Despisers), Saint-Petersbourg, 1994.
34. Shmeman A. prot. Dnevniki (Diaries), Moscow, 2005.
Pavliuchenkov Nikolai
Воробьев В. Н., Мазырин А. В., Щелкачев А. В., Хайлова О. И., Казаков И. С. «Авво мой родной!» Письма священномученика митрополита Кирилла (Смирнова) преподобномученику архимандриту Неофиту (Осипову) 1933–1934 гг. // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2014. Вып. 2 (57). С. 117-142. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201457.117-142
This is the first publication of letters of st. martyr metropolitan Cyril (Smirnov), the first candidate for the post of the Patriarchal locum tenens, to st. martyr archimandrite Neophyte (Osipov) since August, 1933 till March, 1934. Archimandrite Neophyte was the personal secretary of St. Patriarch Tikhon. These letters were found in the PSTGU archive among other documents of the archive of martyr Seraphim (Samoylovich) which has been kept by his spiritual daughter st. confessor Iraida Tikhonova. The major questions of the church life in the end of 1920th — the first half of 1930th have been mentioned in published letters. Particularly this is the questions connecting with the relation to the Moscow Patriarchy which has been heading by metropolitan Sergius (Stragorodsky). Many outstanding figures of the Russian Orthodox Church of 1920th–1930th, including who were canonized nowadays, were mentioned in letters, such as st. martyrs Seraphim (Samoylovich), Damascene (Zedrik) and Joasaph (Udalov), st. confessors Athanasius (Sakharov) and Basil (Preobrazhenskiy). A special interest is the detailed description by metropolitan Cyril of his meeting with metropolitan Sergius which has occurred in Moscow in December, 1933. This meeting has not been described in details somewhere before. Letters reveal ecclesiological views of st. martyr Cyril, clarify the essence of his disagreement with supporters of centralization of the church power on terms of the soviet governments. At the same time the letters characterize expressively the position of metropolitan Sergius, which was expressed by him in the conversation with metropolitan Cyril. According letters, metropolitan Sergius promised, in case of death of Patriarchal locum tenens metropolitan Peter (Poljansky), to pass a higher church power to metropolitan Arsenius (Stadnitsky).
New Martyrs and Confessors of Russia, persecution against the Russian Orthodox Church, succession of supreme church power, the “right” opposition to the Moscow Patriarchate, ecclesiology, church archives, st. martyr Cyril (Smirnov), st. martyr Neophyte (

Vorob'ev Vladimir, archpriest
Mazyrin Aleksandr, priest
Shchelkachev Aleksandr, priest
Khailova Ol'ga
Kazakov Ivan
Урбанович Л. Н. Научение детей молитве в концепции религиозного воспитания М. М. Манасеиной // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2014. Вып. 1 (32). С. 81-94. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201432.81-94
This paper represents the views of the teacher and figure of the Orthodox (end of the XIX — beginning of the XX centuries) Maria Mikhailovna Manaseina on teaching children to pray. Of particular interest is Manaseina's concept of religious education, based on Christian teaching and scientific data in the field of age, social psychology and physiology of childhood. The appeal to the topic of religious education during the specified period of history was dictated by the general crisis of faith and spirituality of Russian people. Fairly noting that Orthodoxy is a basis and a stronghold of Russian statehood and morals of the people, the teacher justifies the importance of raising children in the spirit of national religion since the earliest childhood. Special attention is paid to the issue of children's prayer in religious education, which is capable to develop and strengthen in a child's mind the concept of God, love and trust in Him. The author in this article analyzes essentially important conditions of teaching children to pray in Manaseina's concept of religious education: to accustom a child to an independent prayer; to prefer thankful prayers for a family, people and Fatherland; to avoid a hasty, mechanical, formal prayer; to teach a sincere personal prayer; to be conformed with age psychophysiological features of children. As an educator, psychologist, physiologist and physician Manaseina substantiated the importance of a prayer, not only for the spiritual life, but also mental, moral health and personal development of a child. Manaseina's pedagogical thoughts are relevant and meaningful today; especially valuable is guidance and advice in matters of religious education of children: when to start teaching children to pray, what one should pay special attention to, and what to be avoided so that the prayer and faith were genuine and live in children's hearts.
M. M. Manaseina's concept of religious education, Christian ideals , religious beliefs , altruistic feelings, teaching to pray, child's prayer, blessed infl uence of a prayer, requirements to the prayer, strengthening in belief.

1. Andreeva I. S., Gulyga A. V. Sem'ja: kniga dlja chtenija (Family: Book for Reading), Moscow, 1991, vol. 2.
2. Vasilevskaja V. Ja. 1993 “Uchenie Ushinskogo o vospitanii” (Teaching of Ushinskij about Education), Kulomzina S. S. Nasha Cerkov' i nashi deti (Our Church and Our Children), Moscow, 1993.
3. Zen'kovskij V. V., prot. O religioznom vospitanii v sem'e (About Religious Education in Family), in http://www.pravmir.ru/o-religioznom-vospitanii-v-seme.
4. Zen'kovskij V. V., prot. Pedagogika (Pedagogic), Moscow, 1996.
5. Zen'kovskij V. V., prot. Psihologija detstva (Childhood Psychology), Moscow, 1996.
7. Kaleda G., svjashh. Domashnjaja cerkov' (House Church), Moscow, 1998.
8. Koval'zon V. M. 2009 “Mar'ja Mihajlovna Manaseina-Korkunova: Shtrihi k portretu” (Mar'ja Mihajlovna Manaseina-Korkunova: Traits to a Portrait), in Materialy 5-j Rossijskoj (s mezhdunarodnym uchastiem) shkoly-konferencii «Son — okno v mir bodrstvovanija», Moscow, 2009, pp. 6–14.
9. Manaseina M. M. Osnovy vospitanija s pervyh let zhizni i do polnogo okonchanija universitetskogo obrazovanija (Basics of Educatoin from First Years of Life and till Full Graduation from University), Saint-Petersburg, 1894, vol. 1.
10. Pestov N. E. Pravoslavnoe vospitanie detej (Orthodox Education of Children), Saint-Petersburg, 1999.
11. Iz istorii russkogo idealizma: Knjaz' V. F. Odoevskij (From History of Russian Idealism: Prince V. F. Odoevskij), Moscow, 1913, vol. 1.
Беленчук Л. Н. Актуальные проблемы нравственного воспитания в педагогике К. Д. Ушинского (к 190-летию со дня рождения) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2014. Вып. 2 (33). С. 111-119. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201433.111-119
The article deals with the history of pedagogy, theory of moral education by K. D. Ushinsky. This topic is covered in detail in the Soviet historical and pedagogical science, but we found it necessary to return to it now for two reasons. First — its extraordinary relevance now, when our education pragmatic tasks, topic of the day are increasingly replacing not only the spiritual and moral, but even merely education goals. The second reason — incomplete and even distorted perception and broadcast by Soviet historians of the problems of moral education by Ushinsky. In this sense it is often reduced to moral imperatives, i.e. seen as a behavioral reproduction, accepted in society. Whereas the great Russian teacher considers the problem of moral education much deeper — it flows from the divine nature of man, with the source in his soul. Hence the deep attention by Ushinsky to ethnology, psychology, anthropological knowledge that give clues to the basic ways of moral improvement in the educational process. Ushinsky emphasizes the link of moral issues with the national cultural code of a student in his upbringing in the spirit of his nationality. Ushinsky shows that morality is always striving for the Absolute, the supreme ideal — for Christians — to the person of Jesus Christ. It can not be the product of human creativity, and therefore it is above human-universal. Moral theory by Ushinsky comes from his understanding of the progress of mankind as moral improvement of the individual communities, and in the end — of each individual. Scientific and technical progress must therefore obey to the moral dominants of humanity.
The history of pedagogy, K. D. Ushinskiy, education, moral education, Russian pedagogy, spirituality of education, Russian school, nationality, patriotism, the importance of labor in education, morality and science, Christian anthropology, personality, t

1. Aksakov I. S. 1991 “Otnoshenie mezhdu shkoloj i zhizn'ju v Rossii” (Correlation between School and Life in Russia), in Chelovek, 1991, vol. 3, pp. 73–76.
2. Vodovozova E. N. Na zare zhizni (At Dawn of Life), Moscow, 1964, vol. 1.
3. Zavitnevich V. Z. Aleksej Stepanovich Homjakov, Kiev, 1902, vol. 1/1.
Никулина Е. Н. Теоретический и исторический аспекты изучения святоотеческого педагогического наследия (на примере педагогики свт. Феофана Затворника) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2014. Вып. 2 (33). С. 120-133. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201433.120-133
The article explores two different approaches towards pedagogical texts of the past, i.e. a theoretical retrospective one, which is aimed at solving present day problems with the help of the past generations’ experiences, and a historical contextual one, which studies the texts of the past within the context of the contemporary epoch. Besides, a historical practical approach, aimed at using past ideas for the upbringing of the modern youth, is briefly described. The peculiarities of modern terminology in both theoretical retrospective and historical contextual approaches are explained. Some possible applications of these approaches to studying the pedagogical heritage of the Fathers of Church are shown in the article using the writings of Theophan the Recluse. It is also shown in the article that using the theoretical retrospective approach in studying the pedagogical writings of the Fathers of Church allows revealing the basic principles of the Christian upbringing and the pedagogical potential of the Orthodoxy on the whole, as well as rethinking the problems of religious upbringing at present. Special attention is drawn to the academic potential of the historical contextual approach, which has almost never been used in studying the pedagogical writings of Russian Fathers of Church, and, according to the author’s belief, is in great demand nowadays. Having analyzed the pedagogical writings of the late XVIII - mid XIX centuries, the author of the article shows that the historical contextual approach allows substantial widening of the present day comprehension of St Theophan the Recluse’s pedagogy, of its presence in the pedagogical tradition of its time and its originality. The author assumes that it is the historical contextual approach that opens up possibilities for effective introduction of the religious teacher’s views to the secular pedagogy. Whereas the theoretical retrospective approach causes the rejection of St. Theophan the Recluse’s views by atheistic scholars and limits the academic analysis of his ideas.
methodology of historic pedagogical studies, pedagogical heritage of the Fathers of Church, theoretical retrospective approach, historical practical approach, historical contextual approach, general principles of pedagogy, pedagogical potential of Ortho

1. Bezrogov V. G. 2013 “Istoriografija uchebnoj literatury dlja nachal'noj shkoly v XVI — nachale XVII veka” (Historiography of Educational Literature for Elementary School in XVI — Begin of XVII Century), in Problemy sovremennogo obrazovanija, 2013, vol. 3.
2. Bezrogov V. G. 2012 “Sotrapeznichestvo kak vospitanie: deti Krita na displee stoletij” (Messmateship as Education: Children of Crete on Display of Ages), in Vestnik PSTGU. Serija IV: Pedagogika. Psihologija, 2012, vol. 1, pp. 26−39 et al.
3. Bronzov A. A. 1901 “Nravstvennoe bogoslovie v Rossii v XIX stoletii” (Moral Theology in Russia in XIX Century), in Hristianskoe chtenie, 1901, vol. 11, pp. 721–764.
4. Vazherkina I. V. Filosofsko-pedagogicheskie idei svt. Ignatija Brjanchaninova v kontekste sovremennyh problem duhovno-nravstvennogo vospitanija: dis. … kand. ped. nauk (Philosophical-Pedagogical Ideas of St. Ignatij Brjanchaninov in Context of Modern Problems of Spiritual-Moral Education: Dissertation), Rjazan', 2010.
5. Vidov S. V. Filosofsko-pedagogicheskie idei svjatitelja Tihona Zadonskogo v kontekste sovremennyh problem duhovno-nravstvennogo vospitanija: dis. … kand. ped. nauk (Philosophical-Pedagogical Ideas of St. Tikhon Zadonskij in Context of Modern Problems of Spiritual-Moral Education: Dissertation), Rjazan', 2006.
6. Gatilova N. N. Duhovno-nravstvennoe vospitanie cheloveka v trudah svjatitelja Ignatija Brjanchaninova: dis. … kand. ped. nauk (Spiritual-Moral Education of Human in Works of St. Ignatij Brjanchaninov: Dissertation), Kursk, 2006.
7. Dashkova E. R. 2001 “O smysle slova «vospitanie»” (About Sence of the Word “Education”), in Smagina G. I. (ed.) O smysle slova «vospitanie»: sochinenija, pis'ma, dokumenty, Saint-Petersburg, 2001, pp. 120–127.
8. Divnogorceva S. Ju. Istoriko-teoreticheskij analiz pravoslavnoj pedagogicheskoj kul'tury v Rossii. Dis. … d-ra ped. nauk (Historical-Theoretical Analysis of Orthodox Pedagogical Culture in Russia. Dissertation), Moscow, 2011.
9. Dneprov Je. D. 1993 “Istorija pedagogiki” (History of Pedagogic), in Rossijskaja pedagogicheskaja jenciklopedija, Moscow, 1993, vol. 1, pp. 392–398.
10. Zhurahovskaja T. G. Razvitie gumanisticheskih osnov obrazovanija v trudah otcov Russkoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi (do 1917 g.). Dis. … kand. ped. nauk (Development of Humanistic Basics of Education of Works of Father of Russian Orthodox Church (before 1917). Dissertation), Stavropol', 2011.
11. Zajceva A. V. Pedagogicheskie idei v duhovnom nasledii svjatitelja Innokentija Hersonskogo. Dis. … kand. ped. nauk (Pedagogical Ideas in Spiritual Heritage of St. Innokentij of Herson. Dissertation), Elec, 2004.
12. Moshkova L. V., Bezrogov V. G. (eds.) Zapadnoevropejskaja i rossijskaja uchebnaja literatura XVI — nachala XX v.: konfessional'nyj aspekt. Sb. nauchn. st. (West European and Russian Educational Literature of XVI — Begin of XX Century: Confessional Aspect. Collection of Scholar Articles), Moscow, 2013.
13. Zosima (Shevchuk), arhim. Svjatitel' Feofan Zatvornik — obrazec pravoslavnogo pedagoga. Doklad na plenarnom zasedanii sekcii «Zhizn' i dejatel'nost' svjatitelja Feofana Zatvornika». VI Feofanovskie chtenija. Tambov (St. Theophan Recluse — Model of Orthodox Pedagogue. Report on Plenary Sessoin of Sectoin “Life and Activity of St Theophan Recluse”. VI Theophan Readings. Tambov), in http://goo.gl/caY3uI
14. Ivanov A. V. Pedagogicheskaja sistema svjatitelja Tihona Zadonskogo. Dis. … kand. ped. nauk (Pedagogical System of St Tikhon Zadonskij. Dissertation), Elec, 2000.
15. Ignatov A. A. Pedagogicheskie vozzrenija i praktika duhovnogo vospitanija svjatitelja Feofana Zatvornika. Dis. ... kand. ped. nauk (Pedagogical Views and Practice of Spiritual Education of St. Theophan Recluse. Dissertation), Kursk, 2004.
16. Kalacheva V. A. Gumanisticheskaja napravlennost' pedagogicheskih vozzrenij svjatitelja Ioanna Zlatousta v pravoslavnoj pedagogike. Dis. … kand. ped. nauk (Humanistic Direction of Pedagogical Views of St. John Chrysostom in Orthodox Pedagogic. Dissertation), Petrozavodsk, 2003.
17. Kolosov N. A. Biblioteka preosvjashhennogo Feofana (Library of His Grace Theophan), Moscow, 1895.
18. Korzhevskij V., svjashh. Hristianskoe vospitanie po ucheniju svt. Feofana Zatvornika (Christian Education according to Teaching of St. Theophan Recluse), in http://goo.gl/9W1KUZ
19. Kornetov G. B. Istorija pedagogiki kak nauka i komponent soderzhanija pedagogicheskogo obrazovanija (History of Pedagogics as Science and Component of Content of Pedagogical Education), Moscow, 2012.
20. Kornetov G. B. Pedagogika: teorija i istorija: uchebnoe posobie (Pedagogic: Theory and History: Textbook), Moscow, 2008.
21. Nejgum P. M. diak. Vospitanie nravstvennyh cennostej u sovremennoj molodezhi cherez priobshhenie k svjatootecheskomu naslediju svjatitelja Feofana Zatvornika. Doklad na nauchnom obuchajushhem seminare «Duhovnoe nasledie svjatitelja Feofana Zatvornika» v Svjato-Uspenskom Vyshenskom monastyre Rjazanskoj eparhii 27–29 ijunja 2011 goda (Education of Moral Values by Modern Youth through Familiarization with Patristic Heritage of Theophan Recluse. Report in Scientific Educational Seminar “Spiritual Heritage of St. Theophan Recluse” in Svjato-Uspenskij Vyshenskij Monastery of Rjasanskaja Diocese on 27th–29th June 2011), in http://goo.gl/6ruZ9h
22. Nejgum P. M., diak. Aktual'nost' trudov svjatitelja Feofana Zatvornika dlja reshenija problem duhovno-nravstvennogo vospitanija sovremennogo junoshestva: Doklad na sekcii «Bogoslovskoe nasledie svjatitelja Feofana Zatvornika».VI Feofanovskie chtenija. Svjato-Uspenskij Vyshenskij monastyr' (Urgency of Works of St. Theophan Recluse for Solving Problems of Spiritual-Moral Education of Modern Youth: Report on Section “Theological Heritage of St. Theophan Recluse. VI Theophan Readings. Svjato-Uspenskij Vyshenskij Monastery)”, in http://goo.gl/XPrsNo
23. Pavlova E. Nravstvennyj ideal devushki po knige svjatitelja Feofana Zatvornika Vyshenskogo «Chto est' duhovnaja zhizn' i kak na nee nastroit'sja» v kontekste duhovnyh problem sovremennoj molodezhi. Doklad na sekcii «Zhizn' i dejatel'nost' svjatitelja Feofana Zatvornika» VI Feofanovskih chtenij. Tambov (Moral Ideal of Girl according to Book of St. Theophan Recluse “What Is Spiritual Life and How to Be Tuned on It” in Context of Spiritual Problems of Modern Youth. Report on Section “Life and Activity of St. Theophan Recluse” of VI Theophan Readings. Tambov), in http://goo.gl/IR3f1I
24. Rossijskaja pedagogicheskaja jenciklopedija (Russian Pedagogical Encyclopedia), Moscow, 1993.
25. Saprykina A. A. 2012 “Kljuchevye pedagogicheskie ponjatija v nasledii svjatitelja Ioanna Zlatousta” (Key Pedagogical Notions in Heritage of St. John Chrysostom), in Vestnik PSTGU. Serija IV. Pedagogika. Psihologija, 2012, vol. 4, pp. 94−112.
26. Saprykina A. A. Semejnoe vospitanie v pedagogicheskom uchenii Ioanna Zlatousta: dis. … kand. ped. nauk (Family Education in Pedagogical Teaching of St. John Chrysostom: Dissertation), Moscow, 2012.
27. Stepashko L. A. 2009 “Nauchnyj potencial istoriko-pedagogicheskih issledovanij” (Scientific Potential of Historical-Pedagogical Studies), in Kornetov G. B. (ed.) Istoriko-pedagogicheskoe znanie v nachale III tysjacheletija: aktualizacija pedagogicheskogo nasledija proshlogo: Materialy Pjatoj nacional'noj nauchnoj konferencii. Moskva, 12 nojabrja 2009 g., Moscow, 2009.
28. Tukish V. A. Pedagogicheskie idei v duhovnom nasledii svjatitelja Innokentija (Veniaminova), mitropolita Moskovskogo: dis. … kand. ped. nauk (Pedagogical Ideas in Spiritual Heritage of St. Innokentij (Veniaminov): Dissertation), Moscow, 2006.
29. Barannikova N. B., Bezrogov V. G. (eds.) Uchitel' i uchenik: stanovlenie intersub’ektnyh otnoshenij v istorii pedagogiki Vostoka i Zapada (civilizacii Drevnosti i Srednevekov'ja): Kollektivnaja monografija (Teacher and Pupil: Forming of Intersubjective Relations in History of Pedagogics of East and West (Civilizations of Antiquity and Middle Ages): Collective Monography), Moscow, 2013.
30. Ushinskij K. D. 1948–1952 “Tri jelementa shkoly” (Three Elements of School), in Ushinskij K. D. Sobranie sochinenij, Moscow, Leningrad, 1948–1952, vol. 2, pp. 42−68.
31. Ushinskij K. D. 1948–1952 “Chelovek kak predmet vospitanija. Opyt pedagogicheskoj antropologii” (Human as Subject of Education. Experience of Pedagogical Anthropology), in Ushinskij K. D. Sobranie sochinenij, Moscow, Leningrad, 1948−1952, vol. 8–9.
32. Hohlova A. B. Innovacionno-jevristicheskoe znachenie nasledija svt. Feofana Zatvornika dlja razvitija sovremennogo rossijskogo obrazovanija. Dis. ... kand. ped. nauk (Innovational-Euristic Meaning of Heritage of St. Theophan Recluse for Development of Modern Russian Education. Dissertation), Kursk, 2011.
33. Hohlova A. B. 2013 “Problema otkrytija novogo znanija v trudah svjatitelja Feofana Zatvornika” (Problem of Opening of New Knowledge in Works of St. Theophan Recluse), in Vestnik PSTGU. Serija IV: Pedagogika. Psihologija, 2013, vol. 3/30, pp. 100−109.
Резвых Т. Н. Постановка проблемы времени у С. Н. Булгакова: контекст антиномии природы и свободы // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2014. Вып. 3 (53). С. 55-68. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201453.55-68
The author discusses a S. N. Bulgakov’s unique approach to the problem of time, consisting of an effort to resolve the problem basing on corollaries from Kant’s antinomy of nature and freedom, as well as on ideas of Schelling. Bulgakov views the time antinomically. It was his reflection on the meaning of Kant’s antinomism which led him to posing the problem of time. For the first time we find him treating this problem in his article Apocalypticism and Socialism, which dealt with antinomy of eschatology and chiliasm. Here also he starts to consider relation of time and eternity through antinomy of nature and freedom. In his Philosophy of Economy the same problem is solved by means of the concept of Sophia as the ontological basis of personality, which unites freedom and nature, the eternal and the temporal. But in his Unfading Light the antinomy of nature and freedom is discussed through differentiation between negative and positive theology. Bulgakov uses as a synthesizing concept Schelling’s idea of «eternal time» as unity of eternity and time. Thus, despite Bulgakov’s repeated statements about their clear distinction, time and eternity are drawn together. Such an attempt to solve the problem of time raises doubts about the very possibility of freedom.
Sergei Bulgakov, Immanuel Kant, Friedrich Schelling, time, freedom, antinomism, eschatology, chiliasm, eternity, Sophia, apothatic and cataphatic theology.

1. Askol'dov S. A. 1913 “Vremja i ego religioznyj smysl” (Time and Its Religious Sense) in: Voprosy Filosofii i Psihologii, 1913, vol. 117, pp. 137–173.
2. Askol'dov S. Soznanie kak celoe. Psihologicheskoe ponjatie lichnosti (Consciousness as a Hole. Psychological Concept of a Person), Moscow, 1918.
3. Bulgakov S. 1905 “Bez plana” (Without Plan) in: Voprosy Zhizni, 1905, no. 3, 6
4. Bulgakov S. N. Dva grada: issledovanija o prirode obshhestvennyh idealov (Two Cities: Studies on the Nature of Social Ideals), Moscow, 2008.
5. Bulgakov S. N. Pervoobraz i obraz (Preimage and Image), Saint-Petersbourg, 1999, vol. 1.
6. Bulgakov S. N. Sochinenija: V 2 t. (Writings: in 2 vol.), Moscow, 1993, vol. 1.
7. Bulgakov S. 1907 “Na religiozno-obshhestvennye temy. I. Srednevekovyj ideal i novejshaja kul'tura” (On Religious-Social Themes. I. Medieval Ideal and Modern Culture) in: Russkaja Mysl', 1907, no. 1.
8. Bulgakov S. 1905 “Neotlozhnaja zadacha” (Urgent Task) in: Voprosy Zhizni, 1905, no. 9.
9. Bulgakov S., prot. Agnec Bozhij. O Bogochelovechestve (The Lamb of God. On God-manhood). Paris, 1933.
10. Bulgakov S., prot. Nevesta Agnca (Bride of the Lamb), Moscow, 2005.
11. Bulgakov S., prot. Radost' cerkovnaja. Slova i pouchenija (Churchly Joy: Speeches and Sermons), Paris, 1938.
12. Zima V. N. 2011 “Problema svoeobrazija uchenija o vremeni i vechnosti v vostochnoj patristike v kontekste jevoljucii terminologicheskogo apparata” (Problem of the Originality of the Teaching on the Time and Eternity in Orient Patristic in the Context of Evolution of Terminological Apparat) in: Vestnik PSTGU. I. Bogoslovie. Filosofija, 2011, vol. 3 (35), pp. 45–57.
13. Ivanova E. V. 1993 “Florenskij i «Hristianskoe bratstvo bor'by»” (P. Florensky and “Christian Brotherhood of Struggle”) in: Voprosy filosofii, 1993, vol. 6, pp. 153–166.
14. Kant I. Sochinenija: V 3 t. (Writings in 3 vol.), Moscow, 1964.
15. Kolerov M. A. Ne mir, no mech. Russkaja religiozno-filosofskaja pechat' ot «Problem idealizma» do «Veh». 1902–1909 (Not Peace but Sword. Russian Religious-Philosophical Press from “Problems of Idealism” to “Landmarks”. 1902–1909), Saint-Petersbourg, 1996.
16. Maksimov M. V. 2001 “Istoriosofija Vl. Solov'eva v otechestvennoj filosofskoj mysli” (V. Soloviev’s Historiosophy in Russian Philosophical Thought) in: Solov'evskie issledovanija, 2001, vol. 2, pp. 5–39.
17. Nosov A. 1996 “K cenzurnoj istorii religiozno-obshhestvennoj pechati (1905–1906 gg.)” (To Censorial History of Religious-Social Press (1905–1906)) in: Voprosy filosofii, 1996, vol. 3, pp. 35–43.
18. Solov'ev V. S. Polnoe sobranie sochinenij: V 20 t. (Complete Writings: in 20 vol.), Moscow, 2000.
19. Kejdan V. I. (ed.) Hronika chastnoj zhizni russkih religioznyh filosofov v pis'mah i dnevnikah S. A. Askol'dova, N. A. Berdjaeva, S. N. Bulgakova i dr. (Chronicle of the Private Life of Russian Religious Philosophers in S. Askoldov, N. Berdyaev, S, Bulgakov etc.’ Letters and Diaries), Moscow, 1997.
20. Shelling F. V. J. Filosofija otkrovenija (Philosophy of Revelation), Saint-Petersbourg, 2001.
Иванов С. Н. Хронология обновленческого «переворота» в Русской Церкви по новым архивным документам // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2014. Вып. 3 (58). С. 24-60. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201458.24-60
The Chronology of the Renovationist «Revolution» in the Russian Church in May, 1922 according to New Archival Documents S.N. Ivanov The article covers the events of the beginning of the Renovationist schism in the Russian Orthodox Church, in particular —the attempt of the clergy’s group which has been loyal to the Soviet authorities to assume the higher power of the Church in May, 1922. The author supplemented the chronology of Renovationist schism with new archival documents which open the circumstances of negotiations between future dissenters and the members of an oversight body on the eve of meetings with Patriarch Tikhon at the Troitsk town residence in Moscow. Results of the research scientifi cally proved the assumption the Bolshevik authorities have used property. Earlier there was only the supposition of the church-historical researchers relying on the detected cost estimate of the withdrawal’s company of a Church property. For organizing the church division the Political bureau of Central Committee RKP (b) relied on the disagreements of clergy concerning the confi scation. The facts found out by the author clarifi ed the understanding of the true motives of loud statements about «the Famine Relief». The story of May events recreated in the article allows drawing more detailed conclusions about the decisions accepting by the Patriarch in the fi eld of the higher church management in this period. Reasonableness, compliance with the decrees of the Higher Church Management and the aspiration to benefi t the Church has distinguished the position of St. Patriarch Tikhon. the Moscow tribunal’s sentence upon 11 persons (including 8 priests) to be shot, for pressure, both on St. Patriarch Tikhon, and on the Revivalists with a view of the control over them. The author proves that the schism’s leaders, agitating voluntary for handing over divine service vessels to the Bolshevik commissions of Famine Relief, have received monetary compensation of state bodies for the “work” on the confi scation of Church
Russian Orthodox Church, Patriarch Tikhon, Renovation schism, Highest Church Administration, Trinity town church, Synodal offi ce, The state political Department, Seizure of a church property, Church revolution, Persecution against the Church

1. Akty Svjatejshego Tihona, Patriarha Moskovskogo i vseja Rossii, pozdnejshie dokumenty i perepiska o kanonicheskom preemstve vysshej cerkovnoj vlasti, 1917–1943 (Acts of His Holiness Tikhon, Patriarch of Moscow and All Russia, Latest Documents and Correspondence about Canonical Successivity of Highest Church Power, 1917–1943), M., 1994.
2. Arhivy Kremlja: Politbjuro i Cerkov'. 1922–1925 gg. (Archives of Kremlin: Politburo and Church. 1922–1925), M.; Novosibirsk., 1997–1998.
3. Ivanov S. N. (2011) “O prichinah peredachi sv. Patriarhom Tihonom kanceljarskih del gruppe svjashhennikov v mae 1922 g.” (About Reasons of Delivery by St. Patriarch Tikhon Office Cases to a Group of Priests in May 1922), in Vestnik PSTGU. Cerija II: Istorija. Istorija Russkoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi, 2011, vol. 3/40, pp. 17–35.
4. Kuznecov A. I. (2002) “Obnovlencheskij raskol v Russkoj Cerkvi” (Obnovlency Split in Russian Church), in «Obnovlencheskij» raskol (materialy dlja cerkovno-istoricheskoj i kanonicheskoj harakteristiki), M., 2002, p. 216.
5. Levitin-Krasnov A., Shavrov V. Ocherki po istorii russkoj cerkovnoj smuty (Essays on History of the Russian Church Distemper.), Moskva. Kűsnacht., Krutickoe patriarshee podvor'e, 1996.
6. Odincov M. I. (2000) “«Vidno ne ispili my do dna vsju chashu polozhennyh nam ispytanij». Pis'ma episkopa Jamburgskogo Aleksija (Simanskogo) mitropolitu Novgorodskomu Arseniju (Stadnickomu) 1921–1922 gg.” (“It Seems, We did not Drank the Cup of Fixed to Us Trials to the Dregs”. Letters of Bishop of Jamburg Alexij (Simanskij) to Metropolitan of Novgorod Arsenij (Stadnickij) of 1921–1922), in Istoricheskij arhiv, 2000, vol. 1. S. 77.
7. E. V. Ivanova (publ.). (2007) “Patriarh Tihon v 1920–1923 godah: Analiticheskaja zapiska iz Guverovskogo arhiva” (Patriarch Tikhon in 1920–1923: Analytic Notice from Archive of Guverov), in Zhurnal Moskovskoj Patriarhii, 2007, vol. 11, pp. 60–96.
8. (1922) “Peredacha vlasti patriarhom Tihonom” (Delivery of Power by Patriarch Tikhon), in Krasnaja gazeta, 1922, 20 maja, vol. 111, p. 3.
9. Petrov S. G. Dokumenty deloproizvodstva Politbjuro CK RKP(b) kak istochnik po istorii Russkoj Cerkvi (1921–1925 gg.) (Documents of Office Work of Politburo of Central Committee of RKP(b) as a Source for History of Russian Church (1921–1925)), M., 2004.

Ivanov Sergei, диакон
Аникеева Е. Н. О доказательствах существования Бога/Ишвары в индийской философии // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2014. Вып. 4 (54). С. 49-63. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201454.49-63
Indian culture, like other polytheistic religions and philosophies, does not exclude a certain acceptance of a relative theism, which naturally differs from the absolute type of Christian theism or from monotheism. Indian philosophy seems to use the notion Ishvara for the concept of a personal deity and the teaching about this deity or Indian theism is known as Ishvara - vada. The proofs for the existence of God in the Indian philosophical tradition according to the rules of logical argumentation (Ishvaranumana) are best studied in the traditional Hindu darshana nyaes and in the vaysheshika (nyaya-vaysheshika). These contain the proofs for the essential attributes of Ishvara (the source of the movement of the universe, of the rationality and the purpose of the world) together with his personal attributes (the benevolent Guardian and Guide of all that lives). Usually, the work known as the Nyaya-kusmanjali written in the tenth century by Udayana are considered to contain the most complete formulation of the doctrine of Ishvaranumana. After refuting the arguments of the Indian anti-theists or Nirishvaravadins, Udayana proceeds to define the celebrated eight arguments for the existence of God: 1) as the active cause (karya); 2) as the originator of the bringing together of the atoms (ayojana); 3) as the conserver (dhrti) and the destroyer (samhara) of the world: 4) on the basis of words (padat); and 5) sentences (vacyat); 6) because of authority (pratyaya); 7) revelation (shruti); and 8) number, or the numerical structure of the universe (samkhya). Certain proofs (1, 2, 3 and 8) are cosmological in character; others (4, 5, 6 and 7) are ethical or pragmatic.
theism, Ishvara, nirishvada-vada, nyaya, vaysheshika, Ishvaranumana

1. Bronkhorst J. 1996 “God’s Arrival in the Vaişeşika System” in: Journal of Indian Philosophy, 1996, vol. 24, pp. 281–294.
2. Bulcke C. The Theism of Nyaya-vaisesika, its Origin & Early Development, Delhi, 1968.
3. Carpenter J. E. Theism in Medieval India, New York, 1980.
4. Chemparathy G. 1968 “The Īśvara Doctrine of Praśastapāda” in: Vishveshvaranand Indological Journal, 1968, vol. 6, pp. 65–87.
5. Cultural Heritage of India, London, 1958.
6. Dasgupta S. N. History of Indian Philosophy, Delhi, 1975.
7. [Gaņgeša]Tattvacintāmaņi. Delhi, 1974r.
8. Jacobi H. Die Entwicklung der Gottesidee bei den Indern, Berlin, 1923.
9. Langbauer D. Indian Theism and Process Philosophy in: http://www.religion-online.org/showarticle.asp?title=2357.
10. Macdonell A. A. India’s Past: A Survey of her Literature, Religions, Languages, and Antiquities, London, 1956.
11. Macnicol N. Hindus Theism: from the Vedic to the Muhammadan Period, Bombay, 1955.
12. Thakur A. (ed.) Nyāyā Bhāşyavārttika of Bhāradvāja Uddyotakara, N. Delhi, 1997.
13. Sinha B. (ed.) Nyayakusumanjali: Hindus Rational Enquiry into the Existing of God — Interpretative Exposition of Udayanachacharya’s Auto Commentary with translations of Karikas, N. Delhi, 1999.
14. Jha V. N. (trans.) Nyayamanjari of Jayantabhatta. Ahnika I, Patna; Satguru, 1995.
15. Sharma S. Theistic and non-theistic Hindus Philosophiers in: http://www.oocities.org/lamberdar/aastika_nastika.html.
16. The Nyāyakusumaņjali of Udayanāchācharya / N. S. Dravid, trans., ed. N. Delhi, 1996. Vol. 1
17. Dravid N. S. (ed.) Udayana Ātmatattvaviveka, Shimla, 1955.
18.Woods J. H. (ed.) [Vāchaspatimiçra. Tattva-Vaiçāradī] The Yoga System of Pataņjali, or… Yoga-Sūtras of Pataņjali and the Comment, Called Yoga-Bhāshya,.. and the Expanation, called Tattva-Vaiçāradī, of Vāchaspatimiçra, Delhi, 1992r.
19. Visvesvari A. Udayana and his Philosophy, Delhi, 1985.
20. Jelty J. S. (ed.) [Udayana. Kiranāvalī] Prabhāşyam Prašastsapādabhāshyam with the Commentary Kiranāvalī of Udayanāchācharya, Baroda. 1971.
21. Raviraj G., Šastri D. (eds.) Vyomavatī, Benares, 1924–1931.
22. Anikeeva E. N. Osnovy indijskoj religioznosti: dialektika lichnogo — bezlichnogo (Foundation of Indian Religiosity: Dialectics of Personal / Impersonal), Moscow, 2010.
23. Anikeeva E. N. Problemy indijskogo teizma: filosofsko-komparativnyj analiz (Problems of Indian Theism: Philosophical-Comparative Analysis), Moscow, 2013.
24. Kupreeva I. V. (ed.) Ansel'm Kenterberijskij. Sochinenija (Anselm of Canterbury. Writings), Moscow, 1995.
25. Semencov V. S. (ed.) Bhagavadgita, Moscow, 1992.
26. Kanaeva N. A. 2009 “Nav'ja-n'jaja” (Navya-Nyāya) in: Indijskaja filosofija: Jenciklopedija, Moscow, 2009, pp. 544–545.
27. Kochergina V. A. Sanskritsko-russkij slovar' (Sanskrit-Russian Dictionary), Moscow, 1978.
28. Shohin V. K. (ed.) N'jaja-sutry. N'jaja-bhash'ja (Nyāya Sūtras. Nyāya Bhagya), Moscow, 2001.
29. Lysenko V. G. (ed.) Prashastapada. «Sobranie harakteristik kategorij» («Padartha-dharma-sangraha») s kommentariem «Cvetushhee derevo metoda» («N'jaja-kandali») Shridhary (Prashastapada. “Collection of Properties of Matter” with Commentary “Kanada”), Moscow, 2005.
30. Radhakrishnan S. Indijskaja filosofija (Indian Philosophy), Moscow, 1956.
31. Syrkin A. Ja. (ed.) Upanishady: V 3 kn. (Upanishads: in 3 Volumes), Moscow, 2000.
32. Shohin V. K. 2008 “Teisticheskaja doktrina Shridhary. Shridhara. N'jajakandali” (Theistic Doctrine of Shridhara. Shridhara. Nyāya Kanada) in: Vestnik RUDN. Serija «Filosofija», 2008, vol. 3, pp. 72–83.
33. Shohin V. K. 2009 “Udajana” (Udayana) in: Indijskaja filosofija: Jenciklopedija, Moscow, 2009, pp. 807–810.
34. Shohin V. K. 2013 “Filosofskij teizm Uddjotakary. Uddjotakara. N'jaja-vartika IV. 1. 19–21” (Philosophical Theism of Uddyotakara. Uddyotakara. Nyāya vārṭika) in: Filosofija religii. Al'manah. 2012–2013, Moscow, 2013, pp. 290–332.
Садиков Н. Н. Хормейстер И. Г. Агафонников. Черты к портрету // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия V: Вопросы истории и теории христианского искусства. 2014. Вып. 2 (14). С. 173-179. DOI: 10.15382/sturV201414.173-179
This article is the tribute to I. Agafonnikov, outstanding musician. The author shares own thoughts and impressions with readers memorizing the years of studies in the Moscow conservatoir with I. Agafonnikov, their joint work in the Bolshoj Theatre.
choir, choirmaster, choir art, Moscow conservatoir, Bolshoj Theatre

1. Rzhevskaja N. F. (ed.) Dinastija Agafonnikovyh. Stat'i, vospominanija, dnevniki (Agafonnikovy Dynasty. Articles, Memoires, Diaries), Moscow, 2005.
2. Pravoslavnyj cerkovnyj kalendar' na 2011 god (Orthodox Church Calendar for 2011), Moscow, 2010.
3. Romanovskij N. V. Horovoj slovar' (Choir Dictionary), Moscow, 2000.
4. Sergeev N. S. Regenty Moskvy v period gonenija na Cerkov' v XX veke (Regents of Moscow in Time of Church Persecutions in XX Century), Moscow, 2010.
Кузнецова И. Н. Французское лингвистическое наследие академика Ю. С. Степанова // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия III: Филология. 2014. Вып. 3 (38). С. 143-150.
PDF
Бондарева М. Ю., Ткач Е. Н. Особенности субъективного переживания эмоционального благополучия в подростковом возрасте // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2014. Вып. 3 (34). С. 97-109. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201434.97-109
This paper describes the phenomenon of subjective experience of emotional wellbeing in adolescents aged kovom. The authors speculate about the contents of emotional well-being of modern teenagers. Based on the theoretical analysis techniques were selected to conduct empirical studies of the emotional well-being of adolescents in educational environments with different social status are (secondary school, center for psychological rehabilitation and correction, orphanage). In the context of the empirical study were three groups of adolescents «emotional-well-off », «emotionally-neutral», «emotionally-distressed». Emotional content -being of adolescents these groups has certain characteristics. Analysis showed that the emotion itself is not an indication of joy emotional wellbeing teenager. The presence, absence or deliberate denial of refl ection on past experience can influence the content of subjective experiencing of emotional wellbeing of the child. Social conditions and characteristics of the educational environment in which developed and educated teenager is the determining factor correction personal and social identity parameters teenager.
emotional well-being, the subjective experience of emotional well-being, teenagers, adolescence, educational environments with diff erent social status, especially the educational environment, refl exivity, emotions

1. Argajl A. Psihologija schast'ja (Psychology of Happiness), Saint-Petersburg, 2003.
2. B'judzhental D. Nauka byt' zhivym: Dialogi mezhdu terapevtom i pacientami v gumanisticheskoj terapii (Science to Be Live: Dialogues between Therapist and Patients in Humanistic Therapy), Moscow, 1998.
3. Vygotskij L. S. Lekcii po pedologii (Lectures for Pedology), Izhevsk, 2001.
4. Izard K. Je. Psihologija jemocij (Psychology of Emotions), Saint-Petersburg, 2011.
5. Orlov Ju. M. Postizhenie perezhivanija (Perception of Experience), Moscow, 1996.
6. Ragulina M. V. 2011 “Smysl Drugogo kak uslovija dialoga: ponimanie i prinjatie v psihoterapii (na primere psihoterapii podrostkov detskogo doma)” (Sense of Other as Condition of Dialogue: Understanding and Acceptance), in Problema ponimanija i dialoga v kontekste gumanitarnogo znanija: sbornik nauchnyh statej po materialam Vserossijskoj nauchno-prakticheskoj konferencii, Habarovsk, 2011, pp. 64–69.
7. Rean A. A. Psihologija lichnosti (Psychology of Person), Saint-Petersburg, 2013.
8. Rodzhers K. Iskusstvo konsul'tirovanija i terapii (Art of Consulting and Therapy), Moscow, 2002.
9. Rubinshtejn S. L. Osnovy obshhej psihologii (Grounds of General Psychology), Saint-Petersburg, 2007.
10. Uhtomskij A. A. Dominanta (Dominant), Saint-Petersburg, 2002.
11. Fahrutdinova L. R. 2009 “Myshlenie i perezhivanie sub’ekta (Vzaimootnoshenija mezhdu urovnjami intellekta, osobennostjami kreativnosti i harakterom perezhivanija)” (Thinking and Experience of Subject (Interrelations between Levels of Intellec, Features of Creativity and Character of Experience)), in Mir psihologii, 2009, vol. 2, pp. 93–107.
12. Jekman P. Psihologija jemocij. Ja znaju, chto ty chuvstvuesh' (Psychology of Emotions. I Know, what You Feel), Saint-Petersburg, 2013.
13. Bradburn N. M. The Structure of Psychological Well-Being, Chicago, 1996.
Bondareva Marina
Tkach Elena
Долганов Д. Н. Семантические особенности религиозных представлений // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2014. Вып. 3 (34). С. 110-121. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201434.110-121
This article discusses the issues of formation of ordinary religious beliefs at the level of semantic structures of consciousness. Empirical data collected at intervals of several years, allow us to consider the dynamics of the transformation of religious consciousness of ordinary people on the example of non- permanent parishioners. For data analysis used a valuation division groups by gender and type of dominant value orientations. The results indicate the relationship of value orientations with a special relationship to religion. Value orientations are more significant factor in determining differences in the semantic structure of the subjects. Most diff erentiated field of perception is in a group with a focus on traditional values (values of socialization). In dynamics, people who hold traditional values demonstrated complication semantic structures, whereas the subjects focused on other values, on the contrary showed simplification and randomization ideas about religion.
psychosemantics, ordinary religious ideas, value orientations, social consciousness.

1. Bratus' B. S. 1998 “Dvojnoe bytie dushi i vozmozhnost' hristianskoj psihologii” (Double Being of Soul and Possibility of Christian Psychology), in Voprosy psihologi, 1998, vol. 4, pp. 73.
2. Dolganov D. N. Osobennosti sistemy lichnostnyh konstruktov pri addiktivnom povedenii: diss. … kand. psihol. nauk (Features of System of Person Constructs by Addictive Behavior: Dissertation), Kemerovo, 2005.
3. Dremov S. V. Izmenennye sostojanija soznanija: psihologicheskaja i filosofskaja problema v psihiatrii (Changed Conditions of Mind: Psychologic and Philosophic Problem in Psychiatry), Novosibirsk, 2001.
4. Mechkovskaja N. B. Jazyk i religija (Language and Religion), Moscow, 1998.
5. Ol'shanskij D. V. Psihologija mass (Psychology of Masses), Saint-Petersburg, 2001.
6. Seryj A. V. Sistema lichnostnyh smyslov: struktura, funkcii, dinamika (System of Personal Senses: Structure, Functions, Dynamic), Kemerovo, 2004.
7. Ulybina E. V. Psihologija obydennogo soznanija (Psychology of Everyday Consciousness), Moscow, 2001. S. 15.
8. Shabanov L. V. Social'no-psihologicheskie harakteristiki molodezhnyh subkul'tur: social'nyj protest ili vynuzhdennaja marginal'nost' (Social-Psychologic Characteristics of Youth Subcultures: Social Protest or Forced Marginality), Tomsk, 2005.
9. Janickij M. S. Cennostnye orientacii lichnosti kak dinamicheskaja Sistema (Value Orientations of Person as Dynamical System), Kemerovo, 2000.
10. Janickij M. S. Cennostnoe izmerenie massovogo soznanija (Value Dimension of Massive Consciousness), Novosibirsk, 2012.
Байкова Е. Н. К 85-летнему юбилею Владимира Минина // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия V: Вопросы истории и теории христианского искусства. 2014. Вып. 3 (15). С. 199-205.
PDF

Скляров О. Н. "Мысль, описавшая круг" Лидии Гинзбург как художественно-философское исследование // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия III: Филология. 2014. Вып. 4 (39). С. 46-66. DOI: 10.15382/sturIII201439.46-66
The paper deals with problems and semantic structure of a specimen of the «interim» prose by Lidiya Yakovlevna Ginzburg, who is better-known to the reading audience as a philologist and a specialist in the history of literature. The author proceeds polemically from the established notion of the writer as a bearer of a sceptical worldview and a relentless unmasker of cultural myths. The author thinks that such a notion may lead to significant misinterpretations as it only pays close attention to one side of a complex and multifaceted phenomenon. The paper looks at the narrative «Мысль, описавшая круг» («The Thought that has made a circle») and traces a complex of motifs that are opposed in their substance to the motifs of philosophical distrust, scepsis and relativism. The author of the paper examines the balance and interrelationship between the meditative (philosophical and axiological) discourse and literary aspects of the work in question. This is conditioned by the fact that a prominent feature of the text is an original combination of traits of an essay and some traits typical of literary narration. The object of the study is a complex relationship of meditative and narrational strategies, philosophical refl ection and literary imagery. Attention is paid to the fact that the position of the subject-speculator is embraced by the whole, being transformed from the key position to one of the many factors of aesthetic impression. The narrator functions simultaneously as a subject of meditation (reflecting «author»), as a story-teller and as a character in the narration. Special attention is focused in the paper on how the theoretical thought of the character immerses itself in poetic contemplation, loses the element of total distrust and acquires the positive and uplifting element. The main generalisation and conclusion is that the narrators’ thought moves from the critical (and, in fact, demythologising) analysis of sacral and metaphysical precepts of the consciousness to the affi rming and apology of the totally metaphysical nature of cultural being.
Lidiya Ginzburg, «interim literature», narration, «self-exclusion», inductive thinking, symbol, symbolisation, death, value, sense, absolute.

1. Brojtman S. N. 2004 “Istoricheskaja pojetika“ (Historical Poetics), in Tamarchenko N. D. (ed.) Teorija literatury, Moscow, 2004, vol. 2.
2. Van Baskirk Je. 2006 “«Samootstranenie» kak jeticheskij i jesteticheskij princip v proze L. Ja. Ginzburg” (“Self-Removal” as Ethical and Esthetical Principe in Prose of L. Ja. Ginzburg), in NLO, 2006, vol. 81, pp. 261–281.
3. Zorin A. L. 2005 “Proza L. Ja. Ginzburg i gumanitarnaja mysl' XX veka“ (Prose of L. Ja. Ginzburg and Humanitarian Thought of XX Century), in NLO, 2005, vol. 76, pp. 45–68.
4. Teslja A. 2012 “Besposhhadno zrjachaja: [Rec. na kn.: Ginzburg L. Ja. Prohodjashhie haraktery. M., 2011]“ (Pitiless Sighted: [Review on: Ginzburg L. Ja. Prohodjashhie haraktery, Moscow, 2011]), in NLO, 2012, vol. 114, pp. 354—362.
5. Literatura i mental'nost' (Literature and Mentality), Moscow, 2008.
Ефремова О. Н. На полях сражений и в тылу в 1914-1916 годы: по материалам дневника архиепископа Новгородского и Старорусского Арсения (Стадницкого) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2014. Вып. 5 (60). С. 88-108. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201460.88-108
The diary of Metropolitan of Novgorod and Staraya Russa Arseny (Stadnitsky) for a period of 1880-1917 is kept in the State Archive of the Russian Federation. However, during the First World War when Right Reverend Arseny was Archbishop, not all notebooks of the diary were saved. One notebook was absent and it covered a period from November 1916 to August 1917 when the Council of the Russian Orthodox Church was open as the last preserved diary notebook was dedicated to the Council events and was titled “At the Council”. But even this incomplete material of the diary is of the greatest importance. Archbishop Arseny, a member of the State Council and present member of the Holy Synod and Doctor of Church history had a very serious attitude to his diary and described there the most important (from his point of view) documents and events in the state, social and church life of that time. In the notebooks of the 1914-1916 years there are letters from the front, letters of Archbishop of Warsaw and Privislinsky Region Nikolay (Ziorov) and of Mother Superior of the Holy Trinity - St. Sergius convent in Riga Sergiya (Mansurova). Right Reverend Arseny covered many problems in the Novgorod eparchy and in the Russian Church as a whole during the First World War such as front events and assistance of the population to the front; - aid to the wounded and their families, the families of killed in action and orphans; - refugees and evacuation of the monasteries and orphanages; - evacuation of church valuables from eparchies close to the front; - applications of some hierarchs to the Holy Synod about sending them to the front as army priests; - food problems; - church life and divine services during the war and other issues.
the First World War, Russian Orthodox Church, Holy Synod, State Council, Novgorod eparchy, Eparchial home, Eparchial aid committee to the front, Eparchial hospital, refugees, church valuables
Николаев С. Н. Проект священномученика архиепископа Угличского Серафима (Самойловича) декларации об отделении Ярославской епархии от митрополита Сергия(Страгородского) (публ., вступ. ст. и коммент. диак. С. Николаева) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2014. Вып. 5 (60). С. 149-166. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201460.149-166
This article continues the publication of archive of Archbishop Seraphim (Samoilovich), situated in research Department recent history of the Russian Orthodox Church of St. Tikhon`s Orthodox University. The article introduces into scientific use Documents, which give a new look on participation of Archbishop Seraphim (Samoilovich) in the preparation of the Declaration on the separation of the Yaroslavl diocese from Metropolitan Sergius (Stragorodsky) from 6 February 1928. This draft of the Declaration prepared by Archbishop Seraphim (Samoilovich) and Archpriest Pavel Lahostsky formed the basis of the text of the Yaroslavl Declaration, as hase been shown in the introductory article. Letters of Archpriest Paul to the Archbishop Seraphim about writing this draft of Declaration, reveal the positions of both the authors of the project on the situation in the Church, formed as a result of activity of Metropolitan Sergius (Stragorodsky) in 1927 - the beginning of 1928. Published documents confirm participation of Metropolitan Agafangel (Preobrazhensky) in the preparation of the Yaroslavl Declaration and non-participation of Metropolitan Joseph (Petrovykh) in the preparation.
Russian Orthodox Church, the Yaroslavl diocese, the Declaration of separation from Metropolitan Sergius (Stragorodsky), Archbishop Seraphim (Samoilovich), Archpriest Paul Lehotsky, Metropolitan Agafangel (Preobrazhensky)

Nikolaev Sergei, диакон
Емельянов Н. Н., Павлюткин И. В. Университет и дар: постановка проблемы // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2014. Вып. 6 (56). С. 21-37. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201456.21-37
The authors suggest introducing the notion of the gift into the theory and practice of the University life. They believe that the relationship of gift in transmission of knowledge is immanent to the management organization of the University. If knowledge is given as a gift and in the situation of gift-giving, then the University milieu should have the relationship of gift. The gift is described here as a theological and anthropological category and then juxtaposed with educational concepts of certain theologians and with ideas of modern economists. Proceeding from the notion of gift, the authors formulate the problem of today’s University which consists in its economical conditionality and in the penetration of market ideology into the scholarly milieu. Transfer of knowledge, which is considered as an absolute value, when circulating within the process of gift-giving, in practice is often identified with utilitarian exchange: the knowledge acquires its price, what inevitably reflects the relationship between professors, students and University’s administration.
gift, University, knowledge, theology, economy, higher education theology, market, community, J. H. Newman, formal organization.

1. Becker G. S. 1962 “Investment in human capital: A theoretical analysis”, in Journal of Political Economy, 1962, vol. 70/5/2, pp. 9–49.
2. Clark B. R. 1972 “The Organizational Saga in Higher Education”, in Administrative Science Quarterly, 1972, vol. 17/2, pp. 178–184.
3. Derrida J. 1992 “Donner la mort”, in L’éthique du don. Cоlloque de Royaumont, Paris, 1992.
4. Derrida J. Donner le temps. 1. La fausse monnaie, Paris, 1991.
5. Derrida J. Foi et savoir, suivi par Le siècle et le pardon, Paris, 2000.
6. Derrida J. L’impardonnable et l’imprescriptible, Paris, 2005.
7. Frey B. S. 2003 “Publishing as prostitution? — Choosing between one’s own ideas and academic success”, in Public Choice, 2003, vol. 116, pp. 205–223.
8. Gregory C. Gifts and Commodities, London; New York, 1982.
9. Higton M. A. Theology of Higher Education, New York, 2012.
10. Krücken G., Meier F. 2006 “Turning the University into an Organizational Actor”, in Drori G. S., Meyer J. W., Hwang H. (eds.) Globalization and Organization, Oxford, 2006, pp. 241–257.
11. Marion J.-L. Au lieu de soi. L’approche de Saint Augustin, Paris, 2008.
12. Melkumyan E., Prutskova E., Pavlyutkin I. 2014 “Religiosity, Social Capital and Civic Engagement: Cluster Effects on Russian Undergraduate Programs”, in Paper presented in track 5 at the EAIR 36th Annual Forum in Essen, Germany 27–30 August 2014, in http://eairaww.websites.xs4all.nl/forum/essen/PDF/1514.pdf (Date: 23.10.2014)).
13. Milbank J. Being Reconciled: Ontology and Pardon, London, 2003.
14. Ramirez F. O. 2006 “The Rationalization of Universities”, in Djelic M.-L., Shalin-Andersson K. (eds.) Transnational Governance: Institutional Dynamics of Regulation, Cambridge 2006, pp. 225–244.
15. Webb S. H. The Gifting God: A Trinitarian Ethics of Excess, New York, 1996.
16. Blaug M. Jekonomicheskaja mysl' v retrospective (Economic Thought in Retrospective), Moscow, 1994.
17. Godel'e M. Zagadka dara (Puzzle of Gift), Moscow, 2007.
18. Dajmond A. M., ml. 2007 “Povedenie universitetov i uchenyh: jekonomicheskie ob’jasnenija” (Behavior of Universities and Scholars: Economic Explanation), in Semenova M. V. (ed.) Jekonomika universiteta: instituty i organizacii, Moscow, 2007, pp. 8–48.
19. Dimadzhio P., Paujell U. V. 2010 “Novyj vzgljad na «zheleznuju kletku»: institucional'nyj izomorfizm i kollektivnaja racional'nost' v organizacionnyh poljah” (New View on “Iron Cage”: Institutional Isomorphism and Collective Rationality in Organisation Fields), in Jekonomicheskaja sociologija, 2010, vol. 11/1, pp. 34–56.
20. Doroga k akademicheskomu sovershenstvu: Stanovlenie issledovatel'skih universitetov mirovogo klassa / F. Dzh. Al'tbah, Dzh. Salmi, per. M., 2012.
21. Emel'janov N. N., Melkumjan E. B., Pavljutkin I. V. Pravoslavnyj universitet i obshhestvo v Rossii. Vypuskniki pravoslavnogo universiteta: povedenie, cennosti, ustanovki (Orthodox University and Society in Russia. Alumni of Orthodox University: Behavior, Values, Puttings), Moscow, 2013.
22. Zabaev I. V., Pavljutkin I. V. 2014 “Universitet i dva znachenija otvetstvennosti: ob’ektivacija obshhestvennyh jeffektov obrazovatel'nyh institutov (na primere oprosa vypusknikov pravoslavnogo universiteta)” (University and Two Meanings of Responsibility: Objectivation of Social Effects of Educational Institutions), in Voprosy obrazovanija, 2014, vol. 2, pp. 202–221.
23. Kallist Dioklijskij, ep. 1997 “Svjashhennoe Pisanie i svjatye Otcy o bogoslovskom obrazovanii” (Saint Scripture and Holy Fathers about Theological Education), in Bogoslovskij sbornik, Moscow, 1997, vol. 1, pp. 142–152.
24. Mejendorf I., protopr. 2013 “Pravoslavnoe bogoslovie segodnja” (Orthodox Theology Today), in Pashal'naja tajna. Stat'i po bogosloviju, Moscow, 2013, pp. 712–730.
25. Mejendorf I., protopr. 2013 “Svet s Vostoka? «Bogoslovstvovanie» v perspektive Vostochnogo hristianstva” (Ex Oriente Lux? “Theology” in Perspective of Eastern Christianity), in Pashal'naja tajna. Stat'i po bogosloviju, Moscow, 2013, pp. 745–764.
26. Mejer D., Roujen B. 2011 “Institucionalizirovannye organizacii: formal'naja struktura kak mif i ceremonial” (Institutioned Organizations: Formal Structure as Myth and Ceremonial), in Jekonomicheskaja sociologija, 2011, vol. 12/1, pp. 43–67.
27. Merton R. Social'naja teorija i social'naja struktura (Social Theory and Social Structure), Moscow, 2006.
28. Nussbaum M. Ne radi pribyli: Zachem demokratii nuzhny gumanitarnye nauki (Not for Profit: Why Do Democracy Need Humanitarian Sciences), Moscow, 2014.
29. N'jumen Dzh. G. Ideja universiteta (Idea of Univerisity), Minsk, 2006.
30. 2011 “O Dare. Diskussija mezhdu Zh. Derrida i Zh.-L. Marionom” (About Gift: Discussion between J. Derrida and J.-L. Marion), in Logos, 2011, vol. 3/82, pp. 144–171.
31. Pavljutkin I. V. 2012 “Preodolevaja granicy mezhdu gosudarstvom i cerkov'ju: sluchaj pravoslavnogo universiteta” (Overcoming of Frontiers between State and Church: Case of Orthodox University), in Jetnograficheskoe obozrenie, 2012, vol. 3, pp. 47–64.
32. Pavljutkin I. V. 2011 “Konstruirovanie universiteta kak organizacii” (Constructing of University as Organization), in Jekonomicheskaja sociologija, 2011, vol. 12/1, pp. 104–123.
33. Radaev V. V. 2010 “Pjat' principov postroenija novogo universiteta” (Five Principles of Formation of New University), in Pro et contra, 2010, vol. 14/3, pp. 6–18.
34. Ridings B. Universitet v ruinah (University in Ruins), Moscow, 2010.
35. Ssorin-Chajkov N. V. 2012 “Medvezh'ja shkura i makarony: o social'noj zhizni veshhej v sibirskom sovhoze i performativnosti razlichij dara i tovara” (Bear Skin and Noodle: about Social Life of Things in Siberian Sovkhoz), in Jekonomicheskaja sociologija, 2012, vol. 13/2, pp. 59–81.
36. Frumin I. D. 2012 “Sozdanie novogo issledovatel'skogo universiteta: Nacional'nyj issledovatel'skij universitet «Vysshaja shkola jekonomiki», Rossija” (Making of New Research University: National Research University “High School of Economics”, Russia), in Doroga k akademicheskomu sovershenstvu: Stanovlenie issledovatel'skih universitetov mirovogo klassa, Moscow, 2012, pp. 309–340.
37. Jerenberg R. G. 2007 “Teorija Adama Smita i universitety: jekonomist stanovitsja upravljajushhim vuza” (Theory of Adam Smith and Universities: Economist Becomes High School Manager), in Semenova M. V. (ed.) Jekonomika universiteta: instituty i organizacii, Moscow, 2007, pp. 78–107.
Emel'ianov Nikolai, archpriest
Pavliutkin Ivan
Смолякова И. Н. Письма священномученика Вениамина, митрополита Петроградcкого, святителю Тихону, Патриарху Московскому и всея России (вступ. ст., публ. и примеч.) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2014. Вып. 6 (61). С. 131-146. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201461.131-146
The publication off ers the unknown letter metropolitan Benjamin to Holy Patriarch Tikhon (the Moscow metropolitan in that time) in September, 1917 — July, 1918. In letters the actual questions of the church life in the revolutionary era were raised.
The Petrograd diocese, The Petrograd Bureau of the Holy Synod, Alexander Nevsky Lavra, Alexander Nevsky brotherhood, The Council Of People’s Commissars, Bishop Procopius (Titov), Bishop Gennady (Tuberozov), Bishop Ambrose (Libin).

Долганов Д. Н. Семантика религиозных ценностей при агрессивном поведении // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2014. Вып. 4 (35). С. 117-125. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201435.117-125
This article continues the investigation of semantic features of ordinary religious consciousness. Manifestations of religious values in individuals with aggressive behavior. The subjects were people normative functioning in society and differing levels of aggressive reactions. High rates of aggressive behavior are not the criterion of deviance. The results of this study allow us to consider religious values are not just a part of religion, and the regulator of social behavior. In dynamics, it is clear that religious values are internalized in the structure of social consciousness. Subjects with higher aggressiveness give a simple differentiation and values, whereas subjects with standard indicators demonstrate a broad understanding of religious values.
psychosemantics, ordinary religious ideas, value orientations, religious values, aggressive behavior, behavior regulation

1. Abramenkova V. V. 2005 “Problema duhovno-nravstvennogo razvitija sovremennogo rebenka” (Problem of Spiritual-Moral Development of Modern Child), in Vestnik PSTGU. Serija IV: Pedagogika. Psihologija, 2005, vol. 1, pp. 103–113.
2. Baeva L. V. Religioznye cennosti: neklassicheskij podhod (Religious Values: Non-Classical Approach), in http://www.aspu.ru/images/File/Publikatzii/Relig_tzennosty.pdf
3. Borovskaja E. R., Poshina S. A. 2010 “Hristianskie cennosti v «Kladovoj solnca» M. M. Prishvina” (Christian Values in “Storage of Sun” of M. M. Prishvin), in Vestnik PSTGU. Serija IV: Pedagogika. Psihologija, 2010, vol. 4/19, pp. 26–42.
4. Klochko V. E. Samoorganizacija v psihologicheskih sistemah: problemy stanovlenija mental'nogo prostranstva lichnosti (vvedenie v transpektivnyj analiz) (Self-Organization in Psychological Systems: Problems of Forming of Mental Space of Person (Introduction in Transpective Analysis)), Tomsk, 2005.
5. Nekrasova N. A., Nekrasov S. I., Sadikova O. G. Tematicheskij filosofskij slovar': uchebnoe posobie (Thematical Philosophical Dictionary: Textbook), Moscow, 2008.
Миронова М. Н. Категория «совесть» в православно-ориентированной психологии // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2014. Вып. 4 (35). С. 126-145. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201435.126-145
In stsiyentistsky psychology which is the powerful constituting force of modern society, in general there is no such category as «conscience». But many authors raise a question of opportunity and need of return to it of this basic moral category. For transfer to psychology of that knowledge of conscience which contain in Christian anthropology, we suggest to use the conclusions drawn as a result of the analysis of Christian sources and the model built by the author on pages of the book «To rapprochement of psychology and Christian anthropology: the treatise about the clever power of soul and a dominant», 2013.
conscience, sense, semantic structure, ideal semantic model of the due.

1. Andrej Lorgus, svjashh. Pravoslavnaja antropologija (Orthodox Anthropology), Moscow, 2003.
2. Averkij (Taushev), Arhiep. Apokalipsis v uchenii drevnego hristianstva. Tolkovanie (Apocalypse in Teaching of Ancient Christianity. Interpretation), Moscow, 2001.
3. Bratus' B. S. 1997 “K probleme cheloveka v psihologii” (To Problem of Human in Psychology), in Voprosy psihologii, 1997, vol. 5, pp. 3–19.
4. Bratus' B. S. 1997 “Obraz cheloveka v gumanitarnoj, nravstvennoj i hristianskoj psihologii” (Image of Human in Humanitarian, Moral and Christian Psychology), in Psihologija s chelovecheskim licom, Moscow, 1997.
5. Bratus' B. S. Psihologija. Nravstvennost'. Kul'tura (Psychology. Morality. Culture), Moscow, 1994.
6. Gerasimov S. A. 2007 “Sovest' kak fenomen duha” (Conscience as a Phenomenon of Spirit), in MPZh, 2007, vol. 3, pp. 89–104.
7. Evtushenko E. A. Muki sovesti (Tortures of Conscience), Rostov-na-Donu, 1996.
8. Epifanovich S. L. Prepodobnyj Maksim Ispovednik i vizantijskoe bogoslovie (St. Maxim the Confessor and Byzantian Theology), Moscow, 1996.
9. Zen'ko Ju. M. Osnovy hristianskoj antropologii i psihologii (Grounds of Christian Anthropology and Psychology), Saint-Petersburg, 2007.
10. Zen'kovskij V. V. Psihologija detstva (Psychology of Childhood), Moscow, 1996.
11. Ierofej (Vlahos), mitr. Pravoslavnaja psihoterapija (Orthodox Psychotherapy), Moscow, 2004.
12. Leont'ev D. A. Psihologija smysla (Psychology of Reason), Moscow, 2003.
13. Losskij V. N. Ocherk misticheskogo bogoslovija Vostochnoj Cerkvi (Survey on Mystical Theology of the Eastern Church), Moscow, 1991.
14. Losskij N. O. Bog i mirovoe zlo (God and World Evil), Moscow, 1994.
15. Mironova M. N. K sblizheniju psihologii i hristianskoj antropologii: traktat ob umnoj sile dushi i dominante (To Closing in of Psychology and Christian Anthropology: Treatise about Reason Force of Soul and Dominant), Kaluga, 2013.
16. Osipov A. I. Pravoslavnoe ponimanie smysla zhizni (Orthodox Understanding of Life Reason), Kiev, 2001.
17. Polnyj Pravoslavnyj bogoslovskij jenciklopedicheskij slovar' (Complete Orthodox Theological Encyclopedic Dictionary), Moscow, 1992, vol. 2.
18. Serzhantov P. B. Isihastskaja antropologija (Hesychast Anthropology), Moscow, 2010.
19. Stefan Kashmenskij, prot. Svjatootecheskoe uchenie o dushe (Patristic Doctrine of Soul), Perm', 2002.
20. Uhtomskij A. A. Intuicija sovesti (Intuition of Conscience), Saint-Petersburg, 1996.
21. Frank S. L. 1990 “Smysl zhizni” (Reason of Life), in Voprosy filosofii, 1990, vol. 6, pp. 68–131.
Изотова О. Н. Игнатий Диакон о священных изображениях: богословие агиографа // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2015. Вып. 1 (57). С. 9-24. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201557.9-24
The author examines the theology of Ignatius the Deacon regarding the holy icons, a Byzantine author who wrote around the cusp of the eighth and ninth centuries. His theological perceptions are found in the lives of George of Amastris, Gregory the Decapolite, and the patriarchs of Constantinople Tarasius and Nicephoros, all of which he composed. These vitae belong to the genre of hagiographies in high style . They are composed using elegant phraseology and are replete with citations and theological argumentations. Thus, they afford the researcher abundant material for refl ection. Ignatius presents a detailed apology for the holy images. He theorizes on the way they act upon those who view them. Most importantly, he introduces the concept of the so called living images of virtue which are created by the saints in their own persons. Ignatius raises various arguments in favor of the veneration of the icons and refers to the imagery employed by the proponents of iconodoulic theology.
Ignatius the Deacon, iconoclasm, the theory of the holy image, icon, sacred imagery, hagiography

1. Alexander P. The Patriarch Nicephorus of Constantinople, Oxford, 1958.
2. Anastos M. 1954 “The Ethical Theory of Images Formulated by Iconoclasts in 754 and 815”, in Dumbarton Oaks Papers, 1954, vol. 8, pp. 151–160.
3. Baranov V. A. 2005 “The Vita Tarasii as a Source for Reconstruction of the Iconoclastic Theology”, in Muravjew A., Lurje V. (eds.) Universum Hagiographicum. Mémorial R. P. Michel van Esbroeck, s.j. (1934–2003), Saint-Petersburg, 2005, pp. 89–97.
4. Brubaker L. Vision and Meaning in Byzantium, Cambridge, 1999.
5. Efthymiadis S. 1991 “On the Hagiographical Work of Ignatius the Deacon”, in Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik, 1991, vol. 41, pp. 73–83.
6. Kazhdan A. “George of Amastris”, in The Oxford Dictionary of Byzantium, vol. 2, p. 837.
7. Kazhdan A., Patterson-Ševčenko N. “Gregory of Decapolis”, in The Oxford Dictionary of Byzantium, vol. 2, p. 880.
8. Kazhdan A. “Tarasios”, in The Oxford Dictionary of Byzantium, vol. 3, p. 2011.
9. Kazhdan A. “Nicephoros I”, in The Oxford Dictionary of Byzantium, vol. 3, p. 1477.
10. Makris G. Ignatios Diakonos und die Vita des Hl. Gregorios Dekapolites, Stuttgart; Leipzig, 1997.
11. Ševčenko I. 1977 “Hagiography of the Iconoclast Period”, in Iconoclasm, Birmingham, 1977, pp. 113–131.
12. Treadgold W. 1988–1989 “Three Byzantine Provinces and the First Byzantine Contacts with the Rus”, in Harvard Ukrainian Studies, 1988–1989, vol. 12–13, pp. 132–144.
14. Wolska-Conus W. 1980 “Une programme iconographique du patriarche Tarasios?“, in Revue des études byzantines, 1980, vol. 38, pp. 247–254.
15. Averincev S. S. Pojetika rannevizantijskoj literatury (Poetics of Early Byzantian Literature), Saint-Petersburg, 2004.
16. Afinogenov D. E. “Ignatij Diakon” (Ignatius the Deacon), in Pravoslavnaja jenciklopedija, vol. 21, pp. 147–148.
17. Afinogenova O. N. “Georgij Amastridskij” (George of Amastride), in Pravoslavnaja jenciklopedija, vol. 10, pp. 656–658.
18. Bychkov V. V. Fenomen ikony (Phenomenon of Icon), Moscow, 2009.
19. Bychkov V. V. 1984 “Formirovanie osnovnyh principov vizantijskoj jestetiki” (Formation of Basic Principles of Byzantine Esthetics), in Kul'tura Vizantii IV – pervaja polovina VII v., Moscow, 1984, pp. 478–203.
20. Vasil'evskij V. G. Trudy (Works), Petrograd, 1915, vol. 3.
21. Zaplatnikov S. V. 2012 “Koncepcija zritel'nogo Pisanija v trudah patriarha Germana Konstantinopol'skogo” (Concept of Eye Scripture in Works of Patriarch Germanos of Constantinople), in Vestnik PSTGU. Serija I: Bogoslovie. Filosofija, 2012, vol. 4/42, pp. 97–110.
22. Kazhdan A. P. Istorija vizantijskoj literatury (650–850 gg.) (History of Byzantine Literature (650–850)), Saint-Petersburg, 2002.
23. Luhovickij L. V., Artjuhova T. A., Zheltov M., diak., Shevchenko Je. V. “Grigorij Dekapolit” (Gregorius Decapolite), in Pravoslavnaja jenciklopedija, vol. 12, pp. 716–719.
24. Stasjuk V., ierej. Karl Velikij i Sed'moj Vselenskij sobor. Karolingskie knigi (Charles the Great and the Seventh Ecumenical Council. Caroling Books), Moscow, 2012.
Волнина Н. Н. Организация учебного и воспитательного процесса в церковных школах Забайкалья в конце XIX- начале XX в // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2015. Вып. 1 (62). С. 100-111. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201562.100-111
The articledeals with the problemsof the educationalandupbringing process inparochial schoolsin Transbaikalia in the late XIX - earlyXXcenturies.This type ofschoolswasthe most widespread on the territory ofthe Transbikalregion.Parochial schoolsplayed an importantrole in the culturaldevelopment of the regionin thelate XIX - earlyXX centuries, they became an integralpart of thehistorical andcultural process.The history of their formation, analysis of their activitiesareof great scientifi c andpractical interestfor the history of culture, education, religious studies.The author concludesthat theeducational processinparochial schoolswas organized in the form of unifiededucational system, aimedat religiousand moral education ofcomprehensively developed personality. According to “Regulations on the parochial schools” (1884), the main purpose of-such a school is“to approvethe orthodox doctrineof the Christianfaith and morals among people, andto transfer the initialuseful knowledge”.Therefore,the most important componentof the educational systemof church-maintained schoolswas the subjects ofpurely religious education, but comprehensiveeducational componentof church-maintained schoolswas notso narrow too, as evidenced bythe schools’ schedule. In addition tothe Law of God, Church Slavonic languageandchurch musicstudents learnedreading, writing, arithmetic, history, geography, calligraphy, Russianlanguage, drawing. In some schoolsvocational classesand societies of crafts, drawing, choral singing were created. Educational process wasbuildingon the basisof main requirementsof the educational programs, the content of whichwassaturatedand to some extend included detailedlesson plans. Eachsection of the programwas provided by the list ofmanuals andguidelines for teachers. The church-maintained schools were run by parish priest, trustees. Schoolswere often locatedin the homes ofclergymen, but many priestsnoted thatonly havingits own building, the school is ableto organizecomlex educational process. That’s why theimportance and significance ofproper organization ofeducational processin schoolswas being anounced bythe heads of Transbaikaldiocese. Graduallythe need of foundation of separate buildingsfor schoolshas also becamean important issue, as well as the construction of temples. In the research paperthe author analyzed thematerial basis, subject environment, curriculum contentandforms of activities realized by the parochial schools, the system of rewards and punishments. The article presentsstatistics on the numberof parochial schoolsin Transbaikaliain the late XIX -early XX centuries
The Russian Orthodox Church, Orthodox parochial school, Transbaikalia, Transbaikal diocese of the Orthodox education.

1. Basalaev A. E. 1998 “Vospitanie i obrazovanie naselenija dorevoljucionnogo Zabajkal'ja cherez sistemu nachal'nyh shkol vedomstva pravoslavnogo ispovedanija” (Training and Education of Population of Zabajkal’e before Revolution per a System of Elementary Schools of Department of Orthodox Confession), in Nacional'naja ideja: obrazovanie i vospitanie (filosofsko-metodicheskie i regional'nye aspekty), Chita, 1998.
2. Volnina N. N. Kul'turno-prosvetitel'skaja dejatel'nost' Russkoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi v Zabajkal'e (kon. XVII – nach. XX v.) (Cultural-Enlightenment Activity of Russian Orthodox Church in Zabajkal'e (End of XVII — Begin of XX Cent.)), Chita, 2013.
3. Volnina N. N. 2014 “Sistema cerkovno-shkol'nogo upravlenija v Zabajkal'skoj oblasti (kon. XIX – nach. XX v.)” (System of Church-School Management in Province of Zabajkal'e (End of XIX — Begin of XX Cent.)), in Istorija i kul'tura narodov Zabajkal'skogo kraja: muzejno-vystavochnyj kompleks ZabGU, Chita, 2014, pp. 97–106.
4. Dulov A. V. Pravoslavnaja cerkov' v Vostochnoj Sibiri v XVII – nachale XX v. (Orthodox Church in Eastern Siberia in XVII — Begin of XX Cent.), Irkutsk, 2006.
5. Krasnickaja T. A. (ed.) Istorija cerkovno-shkol'nogo obrazovanija v Rossii (XIX – nachalo XX v.): Materialy mezhdunarodnoj nauchnoj konferencii, Shuja, 21 sentjabrja 2012 g. (History of Church-Schoo Education in Russia (XIX — Begin of XX Cent.): Materials of International Scientific Conference, Shuja, 21 September 2012), Shuja, 2012.
6. Kuznecova L. 1992 “Iz istorii prosveshhenija v Sibiri” (From History of Enlightenment in Siberia), in Razyskanija: Istoriko-kraevedcheskij al'manah, 1992, vol. 2, pp. 22–28.
7. Kulakova A. V. 2001 “Cerkov' i shkola: uroki proshlogo, nastojashhego i perspektivy” (Church and School: Lessons of Past, Present and Perspectives), in Pravoslavie na rubezhe tysjacheletij: Sb. statej k 2000-letiju Rozhdestva Hristova, Chita, 2001, pp. 135–144.
8. Harchenko L. N. Missionerskaja dejatel'nost' pravoslavnoj cerkvi v Sibiri (vtoraja polovina XIX v. — fevral' 1917 g.): Ocherk istorii (Missionary Activity of Orthodox Church in Siberia (Second Half of XIX Cent. — Februaru 1917): History Survey), Saint-Petersburg, 2004.
9. Harchenko L. N. Rasprostranenie pravoslavnoj duhovnoj literatury i duhovnogo prosveshhenija v Vostochnoj Sibiri (XVII – vtoroj polovine XIX v.): Ocherki istorii (Spreading of Orthodox Spiritual Literature and Spiritual Enlightenment in Eastern Siberia (XVII — Second Half of XIX Cent.): History Surveys), Irkutsk, 2001.
10. Shilov A. I. Nachal'naja i srednjaja shkola Vostochnoj Sibiri v konce XIX – nachale XX v. (Elementary and Middle Schools of Eastern Siberia in End of XIX — Begin of XX Cent.), Krasnojarsk, 2008.



Костылев П. Н. Кораническая антропология: на примере концепта «грудь» (sadr) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2015. Вып. 2 (58). С. 55-72. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201558.55-72
The article analyzes the Qur’anic concepts of the structure of human being (descriptive religious anthropology). Qur’anic anthropology includes primarily elements such as «[carnal] soul» ( nafs ), «heart» ( qalb ) and «spirit» ( ruh ). In addition to the «heart» ( qalb ), we can talk about its various aspects, called «breast» ( sadr ), «atrium» or «inner heart» ( fu’ad ), «secret heart» ( sirr ) and the «core [of heart]» (libb). The subject of the present article is the concept of «breast» ( sadr ) in the Qur’an and its development in a sequence of motifs, such as: the breast as a universal concept (1); the correlation between “breast” ( sadr ) and “heart” ( qalb ), including, for example, the motif «heart - stone» (2); «that which is in the breast» (3); «expansion» and «concealment of the breast” (4); hamartiological (5) and soteriological (6) motifs.
Qur’an, Islam, religious anthropology, islamic anthropology, qur’anic anthropology, hamartiology, soteriology

1. Belkin V. M. Karmannyj arabsko-russkij slovar': Ok. 9400 slov (Pocket Arabic-Russian Dictionary: Nearly 9400 Words), Moscow, 1986.
2. Vasil'cov K. S. 2008 “Predstavlenie o dushe v srednevekovoj musul'manskoj religiozno-filosofskoj literature” (Ideas about Soul in Medieval Muslim Religious-Philosophical Literature), in Vestnik Sankt-Peterburgskogo universiteta. Ser. 6: Filosofija, politologija, sociologija, psihologija, pravo, mezhdunarodnye otnoshenija, 2008, vol. 2, pp. 150–158.
3. Suvorova A. A. Musul'manskie svjatye Juzhnoj Azii XI–XV vekov (Muslim Saints of Southern Asia of XI–XV Centuries), Moscow, 1999.
4. Taneeva-Salomatshaeva L. Z. Istoki sufizma v srednevekovoj Indii: bratstvo Chishtija (Origins of Sufism in Medieval India: Brotherhood Chishtija), Moscow, 2009.
5. Ushakov V. D. Frazeologija Korana: Opyt sopostavlenij frazeorechenij Korana i arabskogo klassicheskogo jazyka (Quran Phraseology: Experience of Phraseological Correlations of Quran and Classical Arabic), Moscow, 1996.
6. Frolov D. V. Arabskaja filologija: Grammatika, stihoslozhenie, koranovedenie: Stat'i raznyh let (Arabic Philology: Grammar, Poetry, Quran Studies: Articles of Different Years), Moscow, 2006.
7. Shukurov Sh. M. Obraz cheloveka v iskusstve islama (Human Image in Islamic Art), Moscow, 2004.
8. Abu-Raiya H. 2012 “Towards a systematic Qura’nic theory of personality”, in Mental Health, Religion & Culture, 2012, vol. 15/3, pp. 217–233.
9. Akintola I. 2003 “Ruh (soul) in Islamic Eschatology”, in Hamdard islamicus, 2003, vol. 26/2, pp. 7–12.
10. Akintola I. 2001 “The Soul in Islamic Eschatology”, in Eschatology, Exegesis, Hadith: Islam-West Philosophical Dialogue. The Papers presented at the World Congress on Mulla Sadra (May 1999, Tehran), Tehran, 2001, vol. 10, pp. 285–294.
11. Aydin H. 2010 “Concepts of The Self in Islamic Tradition and Western Psychology. A Comparative Analysis”, in Studies in Islam and the Middle East, 2010, vol. 7/1, pp. 2–30.
12. Baig N. Theology of the Heart and Spiritual Care — Reflections from an Islamic Perspective, in http://ikstudiecenter.dk/wp-content/uploads/2014/02/Theology-of-the-heart-andspiritual-care.pdf) (Date: 17.02.2015.
13. Bakker D. Man in The Qur’ān, Amsterdam, 1965.
14. Calverley E. E. 1943 “Doctrines of the Soul (nafs and rūḥ) in Islam”, in Muslim World, 1943, vol. 4, pp. 254–264.
15. Tymieniecka A.-T. (ed.) Reason, Spirit and the Sacral in the New Enlightenment (Islamic Metaphysics Revived and Recent Phenomenology of Life), 2011, pp. 11–35.
16. Tymieniecka A.-T. (ed.) The Passions of the Soul in the Metamorphosis of Becoming, 2003, pp. 29–38.
17. Dalkilic M. 2007 “Is Ruh (Spirit): A Problem of the Invisible Word? Viewpoints of the Islamic Sects on Ruh (Spirit)”, in Hamdard islamicus, 2007, vol. 30/4, pp. 31–38.
18. Dastagir G. 1999 “Contextual Analysis of the Concept of Nafs”, in Copula, 1999, vol. 16.
19. McAuliffe J. D. (ed.) Encyclopaedia of the Qur’ān, Leiden; Boston; Köln, 2001, vol. 1–6.
20. Fraenkel S. De vocabulis in antiquis arabum carminibus et in corano peregrinus. Dissertatio inauguralis… publice defendet, Lugduni Batavorum, 1880.
21. Haque A. 2004 “Psychology from Islamic Perspective: Contributions of Early Muslim Scholars and Challenges to Contemporary Muslim Psychologists”, in Journal of Religion and Health, 2004, vol. 43/4, pp. 357–377.
22. Haque A. 2004 “Religion and Mental Health: The Case of American Muslims”, in Journal of Religion and Health, 2004, vol. 43/1, pp. 45–58.
23. Haque O. S. 2008 “Brain Death and Its Entanglements: A Redefinition of Personhood for Islamic Ethics”, in The Journal of Religious Ethics, 2008, vol. 36/1, pp. 13–36.
24. Izutsu T. God and Man in the Qur’an: Semantics of the Qur’anic Weltanschauung, Kuala Lumpur, 2008.
25. Kassis H. E. A Concordance of the Qur’an, Los Angeles, 1983.
26. Kukkonen T. 2008 “The Self as Enemy, the Self as Divine: A Crossroads in the Development of Islamic Anthropology”, in Remes P., Sihvola J. (eds.) Ancient Philosophy of the Self, 2008, pp. 205–224.
27. Macdonald D. 1932 “The Development of The Idea of Spirit in Islam”, in Muslim World, 1932, vol. 22/1, pp. 25–42.
28. Macdonald D. 1932 “The Development of The Idea of Spirit in Islam [II]”, in Muslim World, 1932, vol. 22/1, pp. 153–168.
29. Pavlis N. A. An Early Sufi Concept of Qalb: Hakim al-Tirmidhi’s Map of the Heart / A Thesis Submitted to the Faculty of Graduate Studies and Research in Partial Fulfilment of the Requirements of the Degree of Master of the Arts, Institute of Islamic Studies, McGill University, Montreal, June, 2001.
30. Picken G. 2005 “Tazkiyat al-nafs: The Qur’anic Paradigm”, in Journal of Qur’anic Studies, 2005, vol. 7/2, pp. 101–127.
31. Schimmel A. 1955 “Zur Anthtopologie des Islam“, in Bleeker C. J. (ed.) Anthropologie religieuse: L’homme et sa destinée à la lumière de l’histoire des religions, Leiden, 1955, pp. 140–154.
32. Sells M. 1991 “Sound, Spirit, and Gender in Sūrat Al-Qadr”, in Journal of the American Oriental Society, 1991, vol. 111/2, pp. 239–259.
33. Shihadeh A. 2012 “Classical Ash‘arī Anthropology: Body, Life and Spirit”, in Muslim World, 2012, vol. 102/3–4, pp. 433–477.
34. Skinner R. 2010 “An Islamic Approach to Psychology and Mental Health”, in Mental Health, Religion & Culture, 2010, vol. 13/6, pp. 547–551.
35. Smith H. B. 1954 “The Muslim Doctrine of Man: Its Bearing on Social Policy and Political Theory”, in Muslim World, 1954, vol. 44/3–4, pp. 202–214.
36. Smith J. I. 1979 “The Understanding of Nafs and Rūh in Contemporary Muslim Considerations of The Nature of Sleep and Death”, in Muslim World, 1979, vol. 69/3, pp. 151–161.
37. Sviri S. 1999 “Hakîm Tirmidhî and the Malâmatî Movement in Early Sufism”, in Lewisohn L. (ed.) The Heritage of Sufism: Classical Persian Sufism from its Origins to Rumi, 700–1300, Oxford, 1999, pp. 583–613.
38. Tapper R. 1995 ““Islamic anthropology” and “anthropology of Islam””, in Anthropological Quarterly, 1995, vol. 68/3, pp. 185-193.
39. Tritton A. S. 1971 “Man, nafs, rūh, ‘aql”, in Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies, University of London, 1971, vol. 34/3, pp. 491–495.
40. Wielandt R. 2007 “Man and his ranking in the Creation: On the fundamental understanding of Islamic anthropology”, in Bsteh A. (ed.) Islam Questioning Christianity: Lectures, Questions, Interventions, Mödling, 2007, pp. 75–106.
Марченко А. Н. Отношение игумена Серафима (Кузнецова) к обновленческому расколу по материалам переписки из Иерусалима с тихоновским духовенством Пермской епархии 1927-1931 гг // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2015. Вып. 2 (63). С. 99-107. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201563.99-107
The renewing dissenting movement which arose in Russian Church in the 20th, unexpectedly was supported by Eastern Patriarchates — Constantinople and Jerusalem. Pursuing the political and economic interests, Eastern Patriarchs established the relations with renewal “Sacred Synod”, thereby putting canonical Russian Orthodox Church in an ambiguous position. Moscow Patriarchy sought to prevent further adventures of dissenters at the level of inter-church relationships in any way. Attempts to convince Eastern Patriarchs of illegality of renewal hierarchy and perniciousness of all forms of communication with them were made. For that purpose priests from the entourage of Perm bishop Pavlin (Kroshechkin) started a dangerous correspondence with Russian abbot Serafim (Kuznetsov) who lived in Jerusalem and had close relationships with Jerusalem patriarch Damian. The correspondence had been lasted since 1927 till 1931 but had no essential results. Abbot Serafim who took the side of Tychonoff clergy was not able to change the policy of patriarch Damian, continuing contacts with “obnovlents”.
Russian Orthodox Church, Moscow Patriarchy, Eastern Patriarchs, renewal movement, Sacred Synod, bishop, priests, correspondence, Jerusalem, policy
Marchenko Aleksei, archpriest
Воробьев В. Н., Мазырин А. В., Щелкачев А. В., Хайлова О. И., Казаков И. С. «Милость Господня да будет с тобою!» Письма священномученика митрополита Кирилла (Смирнова) исповеднице Ираиде (Тиховой) 1934–1937 гг. // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2015. Вып. 2 (63). С. 143-156.
PDF
For the first time ever the letters of the first locum tenens of the patriarchal throne, the Hieromartyr Metropolitan Cyril (Smirnov), written in the last years of his life, to the Confessor Iraida Tikhova are published on the base of the handwritten originals from the archive fund of the Hieromartyr Archbishop Seraphim (Samoilovich), stored in the Saint Tikhon’s Orthodox University of Humanities.
The Russian Orthodox Church, the persecution against the Church, the New Martyrs and Confessors of Russia, the “right” Church opposition, the epistolary heritage.

Vorob'ev Vladimir, archpriest
Mazyrin Aleksandr, priest
Shchelkachev Aleksandr, priest
Khailova Ol'ga
Kazakov Ivan
Резвых Т. Н. «Апокалипсис и Россия»: эсхатологическая тема у С. Н. Дурылина // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2015. Вып. 3 (59). С. 83-118. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201559.83-118
The published S. Durylin’s text contains his view of eschatological representations in the Russian culture. Durylin considers that in Ancient Russia expectation of the Apocalypse wasn’t obviously expressed. It began to amplify from XVII century when Russia as the state prospered more and more and increased in sizes. The state became stronger, the expectation of a doomsday is stronger. The external progress of Russia was stronger, the more strongly the Russian people waited for the Judgement. The author finds this position not only in national representations, but also and in representatives of the Сhurch point of view, and in the Russian philosophy — at K. Leontyev and V. Solovyov. This point of view has no analogs among philosophers of the beginning of the XX century.
Eschatology, Time, Apocalypse.
Костюк К. Н. «Русский мир»: богословский смысл и политические экспликации // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2015. Вып. 3 (59). С. 137-151.
PDF
Расторгуев В. Н. «Русский мир» и цивилизационная идентичность // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2015. Вып. 3 (59). С. 152-158.
PDF
Урбанович Л. Н. Конфессиональное сопровождение преподавания православно-ориентированных дисциплин в школе (региональный аспект) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2015. Вып. 2 (37). С. 106-116. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201537.106-116
The necessity of confessional maintenance of moral and spiritual disciplines and Orthodox orientated disciplines at secondary school is justified in the article. The author notes that the confessional maintenance of disciplines with religious content is due historically and provided by modern legal documents and other acts in the fi eld of Russian education. Certain possible directions of denominational maintenance conducted by Orthodox religious organization are shown by the example of Smolensk region. The experience of Smolensk Theological Seminary, rendering Orthodox confessional maintenance of teaching subjects with a religious content in the region, is presented as well. The article also identifies concerns and possible risks that require, in the author’s opinion, a professional approach to their solution.
confessional maintenance, Orthodox oriented disciplines, professional teacher training, scientific and methodological maintenance, expert advice, Smolensk Orthodox Theological Seminary

1. Zybina T. M. Ot slova k Slovu: integrirovannoe obuchenie religioznoj leksike (From Word to Word: Integrated Teaching of Religious Vocabulary), Smolensk, 2014.
2. Urbanovich L. N. (ed.) Pravoslavnaja kul'tura v obshheobrazovatel'noj shkole. Metodicheskie razrabotki i rekomendacii k kursu (Orthodox Culture in General School. Methodic Workings and Recommendations for the Course), Smolensk, 2010.
3. Urbanovich L. N. (ed.) Pravoslavnoe prosveshhenie i duhovno-nravstvennoe vospitanie v shkole: teoreticheskie aspekty i prakticheskij opyt: nauch.-metodicheskoe posobie v pomoshh' uchitelju (Orthodox Enlightenment and Spiritual-Moral Education in School: Theoretical Aspects and Practical Experience: Scientific-Methodological Handbook for Teacher), Smolensk, 2014.
4. Rozina O. V. 2014 “Professional'nye kompetencii i konfessional'noe samoopredelenie pedagoga duhovno-nravstvennyh disciplin v obshheobrazovatel'noj shkole” (Professional Competences and Confessional Self-Definition of Pedagogue of Spiritual-Moral Subjects in General School), in Urbanovich L. N. (ed.) Pravoslavnoe prosveshhenie i duhovno-nravstvennoe vospitanie v shkole: teoreticheskie aspekty i prakticheskij opyt: nauch.-metod. posobie v pomoshh' uchitelju, Smolensk, 2014.
5. Lukashenkova Zh. V. (ed.) Formirovanie duhovno-nravstvennyh cennostej u shkol'nikov na uroke i vo vneurochnoj dejatel'nosti (Forming of Spiritual-Moral Values by School Pupils in Lesson and in Out-Lesson Activity), Smolensk, 2013.
Байкова Е. Н. Проблема духовности в исполнительском творчестве современных хоровых коллективов // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия V: Вопросы истории и теории христианского искусства. 2015. Вып. 2 (18). С. 134-145. DOI: 10.15382/sturV201518.134-145
In this article the spirituality problem in contemporary choral practice on the example of the leading singing collectives is investigated. In the center of attention — the Russian sacred music in interpretative equipment of Russian conductors. Main questions are esthetic installations, repertoire tendencies, performing nuances are considered. In this regard two aspects are allocated: a sound esthetics — the relation of the intoned word and a choral timbres — and an art orientation on perception of audience. Besides, in article the retrospective view of the traditions created both in the sphere of composer creativity and in the field of performing art is given.
Russian music, spirituality, conductor, contemporary choirs, interpretation, repertoire, author's text, performing art.

1. Guljanickaja N. S. Muzykal'naja kompozicija: modernizm, postmodernizm (istorija, teorija, praktika) (Musical Composition: Modernism, Postmodernism (History, Theory, Practice)), Moscow, 2014.
2. Ershov A. Starejshij russkij hor (The Oldest Russian Choir), Leningrad, 1978.
3. Il'in V. Ocherki istorii russkoj horovoj kul'tury. Vtoraja polovina XVII — nachalo XX veka (Essays on History of Russian Choir Culture. 2nd Half of XVII — Begin of XX Century), Saint-Petersburg, 2007.
4. Minin V. N. Solo dlja dirizhera (Solo for Conductor), Saint-Petersburg, 2010.
5. Musin I. Jazyk dirizherskogo zhesta (Language of Conductor’s Gesture), Moscow, 2006.
6. Nikol'skaja-Beregovskaja K. Russkaja vokal'no-horovaja shkola: ot drevnosti do XXI veka: Ucheb. posobie (Russian Vocal-Choir School: from Antiquity to XXI Century: Handbook), Moscow, 2003.
7. Kalinin S. S. (ed.) Pamjati A. V. Sveshnikova: Stat'i, vospominanija (To Memory of A. V. Sveshnikov: Articles, Memories), Moscow, 1998.
8. Semenjuk V. Horovaja faktura. Problemy ispolnitel'stva (Choir Facture. Problems of Performance), Moscow, 2008.
9. Tugarinov E. S. Russkie regenty (Russian Conductors), Moscow, 2014, vol. 1.
10. Jurlov A. A. Sb. statej, materialov, vospominanij (Collection of Articles, Materials, Memories), Moscow, 1983.
Павлюченков Н. Н. Идея Софии в трудах священника Павла Флоренского // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2015. Вып. 4 (60). С. 24-38. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201560.24-38
The questions of Priest Pavel Florensky’s Sophiology was repeatedly raised in the literature. But this problem is unsufficiently lighted. Florensky’s views on Sophia has received little attention compared to Solovjov’s Sophiology and Bulgakov’s Sophiology. The doctrine of Sophia Wisdom of God is most fully presented in the last Chapter of the Florensky’s work “The Pillar and Ground of the Truth”. But Sofia only mentioned in his later works. The article posed the question about the value of ideas Sofi a for the development of religious and philosophical creativity by Florensky. The author makes a comparative analysis the concept of Sophia by Florensky, Solovjov and Bulgakov in his earlier and later works. On the basis of the conducted research the author assumes that the idea Sophia was not for Florensky fundamental and self-worth. He used this idea to avoid the temptations of pantheism that arise in the philosophy of pan-unity. Florensky was trying to eliminate these temptations when connecting this philosophy with the Christian worldview.
Florensky, Soloviev, Bulgakov, Sophia, sophiology, pan-unity, divine essence, divine energy, love, symbol, phenomenon.

1. Bibihin V. V. 2003 “Sofiologija o. Sergija Bulgakova” (Sophiology of f. Sergij Bulgakov), in Kozyreva A. P., Vasil'eva M. A. Kozyrev A. P. (eds.) S. N. Bulgakov: Religiozno-filosofskij put'. Mezhdunarodnaja nauchnaja konferencija, posvjashhennaja 130-letiju so dnja rozhdenija, Moscow, 2003.
2. Boneckaja N. K. 2003 “P. Florenskij: russkoe geteanstvo” (P. Florenskij: Russian Goetheanism), in Voprosy filosofii, 2003, vol. 3, pp. 97–116.
3. Vaganova N. A. Sofiologija protoiereja Sergija Bulgakova (Sophiology of Archpriest Sergij Bulgakov), Moscow, 2011.
4. Garaeva G. F. Sofijnyj idealizm kak istoriko-filosofskij fenomen (Sophiological Idealism as Historical-Philosophical Phenomenon), Moscow, 2000.
5. Losskij N. O. Istorija russkoj filosofii (History of Russian Philosophy), Moscow, 1991.
6. P. A. Florenskij: Pro et contra: Antologija (P. A. Florenskij: Pro et contra: Anthology), Saint-Petersburg, 2001.
7. Pavel Florenskij i simvolisty (Pavel Florenskij and Symbolists), Moscow, 2004.
8. Pavljuchenkov N. N. Religiozno-filosofskoe nasledie svjashhennika Pavla Florenskogo: Antropologicheskij aspect (Religious-Philosophical Heritage of Priest Pavel Florenskij: Anthropological Aspect), Moscow, 2012.
9. Polovinkin S. M. 2013 “Antinomicheskoe ponimanie Sofii u svjashhennika Pavla Florenskogo” (Antinomical Understanding of Sophia by Priest Pavel Florenskij), in Antonov K., Vaganova N. (eds.) Sofiologija i neopatristicheskij sintez. Bogoslovskie itogi filosofskogo razvitija, Moscow, 2013, pp. 25–34.
10. Polovinkin S. M. Hristianskij personalizm svjashhennika Pavla Florenskogo (Christian Personalism of Priest Pavel Florenskij), Moscow, 2015.
11. Serafim (Sobolev), arhiep. Novoe uchenie o Sofii Premudrosti Bozhiej (New Teaching about Sophia Wisdom of God), Sofia, 1935.
12. 1997 “Florenskij segodnja: Tri tochki zrenija” (Florenskij Today: Three Points of View), in Voprosy filosofii, 1997, vol. 5, pp. 125–156.
13. Florovskij G., prot. Dogmat i istorija (Dogma and History), Moscow, 1998.
14. Florovskij G., prot. Puti russkogo bogoslovija (Ways of Russian Theology), Vilnius, 1991.
15. Horuzhij S. S. 1990 “O filosofii svjashhennika Pavla Florenskogo” (About Philosophy of Priest Pavel Florenskij), in Florenskij P. A. Stolp i utverzhdenie Istiny, Moscow, 1990, pp. VI–XVI.
Pavliuchenkov Nikolai
Резвых Т. Н. «Апокалипсис и Россия»: эсхатологическая тема у С. Н. Дурылина (окончание) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2015. Вып. 4 (60). С. 113-135. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201560.113-135
Изотова О. Н. Идеологическое противостояние Церкви и императорской власти в Византии в начале IX в. по данным агиографии // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2015. Вып. 4 (65). С. 27-36. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201565.27-36
The article concerns an iconoclastic definition of the Council of Constantinople of 815, which was proposed by Byzantine Emperor Leo V in the early 9th century. The author returns back to a forgotten discussion that dealt with a reconstruction of the definition made by Paul J. Alexander in 1953. The reconstruction was criticized by other researchers, but hagiography devoted to some contemporaries of the Council makes us to reflect on the Council’s attention to so-called «living images», which were opposed to the pieces of art, and interpretation of Gen. 1, 26. This is an important argument for the image theory, which was emphasized by Alexander. We do not try to make up a fi nal conclusion, but to suggest some reflections for further research.
icon, iconoclasm, the theory of the holy image, the Council of Constantinople of 815, Methodios I of Constantinople, Ignatius the Deacon, Nikephoros I of Constantinople, Euthymios of Sardis, hagiography

1. Afinogenov D. E. 2008 “Evfimij” (Evfimij), in Pravoslavnaja jenciklopedija, 2008, vol. 17, p. 398.
2. Afinogenov D. E. Konstantinopol'skij patriarhat i ikonoborcheskij krizis v Vizantii (784–847) (Patriarchate of Constantinople and Iconoclastic Crisis in Byzantium), Moscow, 1997.
3. Vasil'evskij V. G. Trudy (Works), Petrograd, 1915, vol. 3.
4. Vasil'evskij V. G. Zhitie sv. Georgija Amastridskogo (Vita of St, George of Amastrida), in Vasil'evskij V. G. Trudy, Petrograd, 1915, vol. 3.
5. Ostrogorskij G. A. Istorija Vizantijskogo gosudarstva (History of Byzantine State), Moscow, 2011.
6. Alexander Р. 1953 “The Iconoclastic Council of St. Sophia (815) and Its Definition (Horos)”, in Dumbarton Oaks Papers, 1953, vol. 7, pp. 35–66.
7. Anastos M. 1954 “The ethical theory of images formulated by iconoclasts in 754 and 815”, in Dumbarton Oaks Papers, 1954, vol. 8, pp. 151–160.
8. Efthymiadis S. 1991 “On the Hagiographical Work of Ignatius the Deacon”, in Jahrbuch der Österreichischen Byzantinistik, 1991, vol. 41, pp. 73–83.
9. Efthymiadis S. The Life of the Patriarch Tarasios by Ignatios the Deacon, Aldershot, 1998.
10. 1987 “La vie d’Euthyme de Sardes († 831), une œuvre du patriarche Méthode”, in Gouillard J. (ed.) Travaux et Mémoires, 1987, vol. 10, pp. 1–101.
11. Makris G. Ignatios Diakonos und die Vita des Hl. Gregorios Dekapolites, Stuttgart, Leipzig, 1997.
12. Parry K. Depicting the Word: Byzantine Iconophile Thought of the Eighth and Ninth Centuries, Leiden, 1996.
13. Ševčenko I. Hagiography of the Iconoclast Period // Iconoclasm. Birmingham, 1977. P. 113–131.
14. 1998 “The Life of the Patriarch Tarasios by Ignatios the Deacon (BHG 1698). Introduction, Text, Translation and Commentary”, in Efthymiadis S. (ed.) Birmingham Byzantine and Ottoman Monographs, Aldershot, 1998, vol. 4.
Беленчук Л. Н. Средние века — сердце европейского просвещения: История и методология изучения средневековой педагогики // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2015. Вып. 3 (38). С. 53-64. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201538.53-64
The article provides for critical approach towards Marxist-Leninist understanding, consisting of mating development of pedagogy with social-economic formations. Old pattern, where material basis is primary, and ideological superstructure is secondary couldn’t stand scientific criticism. Pedagogy as spiritual phenomenon isn’t directly determined by this basis, although it depends partly on it. Within old pattern the older pedagogy is, the less perfect it is, and while it approaches our times it’s perceived as “more progressive”. Medieval pedagogy occupies modest place as this period is considered as “dark”, “uneducated”. Indulgency towards it could be seen also in the number of pages, dedicated to the Middle Ages in the textbooks. Meanwhile it wasn’t always like this — such an approach has been formed relatively recently. In the middle of XIX century our thinkers noted surprising power and fruitfulness of medieval pedagogical idea. But already in the second half of XIX century this view on Middle Ages becomes the choice only of isolated Russian thinkers, whose ideas we tried to reflect, together with our vision of place and role of medieval education in the history of pedagogy and the methodology of its study.
V. V. Rosanov, historiosophy, the history of pedagogy, K. N. Leont'yev, the methodology of the history of pedagogy, N. Ya. Danilevskiy, social-economic formation, progress, the middle ages, Christian pedagogy, civilization

1. Volodina L. O. Duhovno-nravstvennye cennosti vospitanija v russkoj sem'e: nacional'nyj opyt i regional'nye osobennosti (Spiritual-Moral Values of Education in Russian Family: National Experience and Regional Features), Vologda, 2010.
2. Divnogorceva S. Ju. Istoriko-teoreticheskij analiz pravoslavnoj pedagogicheskoj kul'tury v Rossii. Dis. … d-ra ped. nauk (Historical-Theoretical Analysis of Orthodox Pedagogical Culture in Russia. Dissertation), Moscow, 2012.
3. Katasonov V. Ju. Ot rabstva k rabstvu. Ot drevnego Rima k sovremennomu kapitalizmu (From Slavery to Slavery. From Ancient Rome to Modern Capitalism), Moscow, 2014.
4. Solov'ev Je. Ju. Glavy uchebnogo kursa «Reformacija i stanovlenie obshheevropejskoj civilizacii» (Chapters of Course “Reformation and Forming of General European Civilization”), in http://luteranstvo.info/istorij a-religii/729-reformacij a-i-stanovlenie.html.
5. Janushkjavichene O. L. Duhovnoe vospitanie: istorija i sovremennost' (Spiritual Education: History and Moderniry), Moscow, 2009.
Садикова Е. Н. К вопросу о происхождении церковно-певческих нотных собраний в XX веке. Берлин - Москва // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия V: Вопросы истории и теории христианского искусства. 2015. Вып. 3 (19). С. 153-178. DOI: 10.15382/sturV201519.153-178
The article examines several compendiums of Notes of the Russian Orthodox Church singing which its author found in two collections: in the archival depository of the church of St. Constantine and Helen in Berlin (Tegel) and in the personal library of E. P. Mashkovich (nun Joanna, died in 2012), a precentor from Moscow. The analysis of the different stamps, seals and marginalia on the printed music impelled the author to investigate the origin of those compendiums. In this way he touches necessarily several aspects from diff erent fields: church-historical and historical-cultural aspects and partly aspects of the local live. Therefore several methods were used to analyse the material, such as historical comparing methods and methods of source studies and textual criticism. The article draws a chronological picture of the Russian emigrants´ life in Berlin from the 1920 until the 1940 and tries to reconstruct as well the history of the Russian parishes in Berlin, which was quite complicated due to the confused situation of the Russian Church in those days. The reconstruction of the historical and cultural background gives the opportunity to follow the possible way of those compendiums of notes until they got into the hands of their last proprietors. This way proofs clearly, how long the compendiums were in use, what witnesses on the other hand, how stable the repertory of church singing was. The analyse of several precentor’s personal notes in one of the Berlin’s compendiums allows to conclude in which way changes were made in the divine service during the period of the first wave of Russian emigration, what furthers the re-establishment of their completeness. The fact, that the author investigating the history of the Berlin’s Church singing-compendiums and the Russian Emigrant’s parishes refers to sources from the library of a precentor from Moscow, imparts the topic of the article a special angle. In this way the article shows the differences and similarities within the one Russian tradition of church singing divided by geographical frontiers. To demonstrate that is the main intention of the article.
Compendiums of Notes of the church singing, libraries of precentors, tradition of church singing, Russian churches in Berlin, the church of Saint Vladimir in Nachodstr. 10, The Resurrection of Christ Orthodox Cathedral on Fehrbelliner Platz, The church i

1. Antropov O. K. 2001 “Berlin kak kul'turnyj centr Zarubezh'ja (1920–30-e gg.)” (Berlin as Culture Centre of Foreign Countries (1920–30-s)), in Novyj istoricheskij vestnik, 2001, vol. 1/3.
2. Gardner I. A. Bogosluzhebnoe penie russkoj pravoslavnoj Cerkvi (Service Singing of Russian Orthodox Church), Sergiev Posad, 1998, vol. 2.
3. Golubcov Sergij, protodiakon. 2005 “Protoierej Georgij Jakovlevich Izvekov: zhizn' i sud'ba. 1874–1937” (Archpriest gij Jakovlevich Izvekov: Life and Destiny. 1874–1937), in Trudy Moskovskoj regentsko-pevcheskoj seminarii 2002–2003. Nauka. Istorija. Obrazovanie. Praktika muzykal'nogo oformlenija bogosluzhenija: Sb. statej, vospominanij, arhivnyh dokumentov, Moscow, 2005, pp. 189–206.
4. Zakidal'skij A., protoierej. 1952 “Russkij ugolok na chuzhbine (Kladbishhenskij hram v Tegele)” (Russian Corner Abroad (Cemetery Church in Tegel)), in Golos Pravoslavija, Berlin, 1952, vol. 4, in http://www.stimme-der-orthodoxie.de/russisch/str452kg.htm (Date: 11.02.2015)).
5. Zvereva S. G. 2013 “Russkaja duhovnaja muzyka za predelami SSSR v 1940-e gody: kontury istorii” (Russian Spiritual Music Outside of USSR in 1940-s: Contours of History), in Russkoe zarubezh'e: muzyka i pravoslavie. Mezhdunarodnaja nauchnaja konferencija. Moskva, 17–19 sentjabrja 2008 g., Moscow, 2013, pp. 284–323.
6. Korneva G. N., Cheboksarova T. N. 2005 “Protoierej Aleksij Petrovich Mal'cev” (Archpriest Aleksij Petrovich Mal'cev), in Antonov V. V., Kobak A. V. (eds.) Russkie hramy i obiteli v Evrope, Saint-Petersburg, 2005, pp. 373–382.
7. Ledkovskaja M. V. 2013 “Druz'ja i edinomyshlenniki: Gardner, Ledkovskij, Hjoke” (Friends and Associates: Gardner, Ledkovskij, Hjoke), in Russkoe zarubezh'e: muzyka i pravoslavie. Mezhdunarodnaja nauchnaja konferencija. Moskva, 17–19 sentjabrja 2008 g., Moscow, 2013, pp. 517–542.
8. 1978 “Pirogovy”, in Keldysh Ju. V. (ed.) Muzykal'naja jenciklopedija, Moscow, 1978, vol. 4 (Okunev — Simovich), pp. 292–293.
9. 1928 “Russkie hory zagranicej” (Russian Choirs Abroad), in Russkij horovoj vestnik, Praga, 1928, vol. 5–6.
10. Antonov V. V., Kobak A. V. (eds.) Russkie hramy i obiteli v Evrope (Russian Churches and Monasteries in Europe), Saint-Petersburg, 2005.
11. Sergeev N. S. Regenty Moskvy v period gonenija na Cerkov' v XX veke (Conductors of Moscow in Period of Church Persecutions in XX Century), Moscow, 2010.
12. Palamarchuk P. (ed.) Sorok sorokov. Kratkaja illjustrirovannaja istorija vseh moskovskih hramov (Forty Forties. Short Illustrated Hisotry of All Moscow Churches), Moscow, 1994, vol. 2.
13. Schlögel K., Kucher K., Suchy B., Thum G. (eds.) Chronik russischen Lebens in Deutschland 1918–1941, Berlin, 1999. S. 21–500.
14. Gaede K. Russische Orthodoxe Kirche in Deutschland in der ersten Hälfte des 20. Jahrhunderts, Köln, 1985.
Гояль А. Н. Становление образа Христа в поздней Античности и раннем Средневековье. Открытая лекция ординарного профессора Фрибурского университета М. Баччи в ПСТГУ (май 2015) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия III: Филология. 2015. Вып. 4 (44). С. 137-146.
PDF
Иванов С. Н. Финансы и политика в реализации изъятых в 1922 г. церковных ценностей // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2015. Вып. 5 (66). С. 36-60. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201566.36-60
Financial and politics aspects of the realization of the church values seized in 1922 under the pretext of rendering assistance to the starving people are analyzed in the article. Author examines relationship between People’s Commissariat for Finance and three organizations of the all-Russian C.E.C. in which possession were the seized values. The conducted study gives grounds to assert that no sales of the church values abroad for purchase of bread for starving people were carried out and the fight against famine and it’s consequences was waged with the funds of the state Treasury. The seizure of the values from the churches in 1922 lasted too long time. The concentration of the values in Moscow took several years. Having “realized” values authorities initially announced preliminary and demonstrative purchase of the food at a very small amount — 1 million of gold rubles. Then the sale of the church values for soviet depreciated rubles made by the Central Committee for Famine Relief of the all-Russian С.E.C. to Narcomfi n according to agreement of 29 July 1922 was likewise presented by the soviet leaders. The article describes the history of the fruitless efforts undertaken by the members of Pomgol CC to obtain the gold credits, and points out more correct official cost of the seized values. As an important conclusion the author asserts that the policy of double standards pursued by the Narkomfin in the assessment of the seized church property let the financial department under the pretext of ‘’famine relief’’ get a signifi cant profi t.
Seizure of a church values, All-Russia C.E.C., famine relief, realization of values, Pomgol CC, credits, Posledgol, CC, Narcomfin, Famine 1921–1922, Special section of Committee for assistance to agriculture.

1. Badelin V. I. Zoloto Cerkvi: Istoricheskie ocherki (Church Gold: Historical Essays), Ivanovo, 1995.
2. Germanov L. 1922 “Jeksport hleba“ (Broad Export), in Vneshnjaja torgovlja, 1922, 14 August, vol. 11, p. 1.
3. Gorev M. Golod i cerkovnye cennosti (Hunger and Church Values), Moscow, 1922.
4. Dva goda raboty Osoboj sekcii Komiteta sodejstvija sel'skomu hozjajstvu pri VCIK (1/X–1923 — 17/X–1925) (Two Years of Work Special Section of Committee of Help to Agriculture by VCIK (1/X–1923 — 17/X–1925)), Moscow, 1925.
5. Il'in N., Semenova N. Prodannye sokrovishha Rossii (Sold Treasures of Russia), Moscow, 2000.
6. Istorija SSSR s drevnejshih vremen do nashih dnej. Serija vtoraja (History of USSR from Ancient Times till Our Days. Second Serie), Moscow, 1967, vol. 8.
7. Itogi Posledgol (15/X–1922 g. — 1/VIII–1923 g.) (Results of Gold Consequences (15/X–1922 g. — 1/VIII–1923 g.)), Moscow, 1923.
8. Krivova N. A. Vlast' i Cerkov' v 1922–1925 gg. Politbjuro i GPU v bor'be za cerkovnye cennosti i politicheskoe podchinenie duhovenstva (Power and Church in 1922–1925. Politburo and GPU in Struggle for Church Values and Political Subjection of Clergy), Moscow, 1997.
9. Lazerson M. Ja. 1923 “K voprosu o realizacii hudozhestvennyh nemuzejnyh cennostej” (To Question of Realization of Art Non-Museum Values), in Vestnik finansov. 1923, 25 May, vol. 20–21, pp. 9–11.
10. Larsons M. Ja. Na sovetskoj sluzhbe: Zapiski speca (On State Service: Notices of a Specialist), Paris, 1930.
11. Latyshev A. G. Rassekrechennyj Lenin (Unclassified Lenin), Moscow, 1996.
12. Maculevich L. 1923 “Vystavka cerkovnoj stariny v Jermitazhe” (Exhibition of Church Antiquities in Hermitage), in Sredi kollekcionerov, 1923, vol. 1–2, pp. 45–47.
13. Murin F. 1922 “Narkomfin v bor'be s golodom” (Narkomfin in Struggle against Hunger), in Izvestija VCIK, 1922, 15th March, vol. 60, p. 3.
14. Petrov S. G. Dokumenty deloproizvodstva Politbjuro CK RKP(b) kak istochnik po istorii Russkoj cerkvi (1921–1925 gg.) (Documents of Office Work of Politburo of CK RKP(b) as Source for History of Russian Church (1921–1925)), Moscow, 2004.
15. Pokrovskij N. N. 1994 “Politbjuro i Cerkov'. 1922–1923. Tri arhivnyh dela“ (Politburo and Church. 1922–1923. Three Archive Cases), in Novyj mir, 1994, vol. 8.
16. Poljakov V. A. Golod v Povolzh'e, 1919–1925 gg.: proishozhdenie, osobennosti, posledstvija (Hunger in Povolzh’e, 1919–1925: Origin, Features, Consequences), Volgograd, 2007.
17. Potjaev A. 1924 “Vneshnjaja torgovlja” (Foreign Commerce), in Hozjajstvennye itogi 1922–1923 goda i perspektivy na 1923–1924 god, Moscow, 1924, pp. 130–132.
18. 1922 “Rech' tov. Kalinina na otkrytii III sessii VCIK (12-go maja 1922 g.)” (Speech of Comrade Kalinin on the Opening of the Third Seccion of VCIK (12th May 1922)), in Bjulleten' Central'noj Komissii pomoshhi golodajushhim VCIK, February-April 1922, vol. 5–7, Moscow, 1922, p. 2.
19. Sosnovskij L. 1922 “«Kashhej na sunduke»” (Kashej on Trunk), in Pravda, 1922, 5th January, vol. 28, p. 2.
20. Turne L. A. 2014 “O sud'be russkih ikon, vyvezennyh v Shveciju” (About Destiny of Russian Icons, Removed to Sweden), in Skandinavskie chtenija 2012 goda: Jetnograficheskie i kul'turno-istoricheskie aspekty, Saint-Petersburg, 2014, p. 290.
21. Hronologicheskij slovar' vsemirnoj istorii («Russkij Webster™») (Chronological Dictionary of World History (“Russian Webster™”)), Moscow, 2006.




Ivanov Sergei, диакон
Изотова О. Н. [Review] // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2015. Вып. 5 (61). С. 147-150. — Rev. op.: Tsakiridou C. A. Icons in Time, Persons in Eternity: Orthodox Theology and the Aesthetics of the Christian Image. Farnham, 2013
PDF
Иванов С. Н. Церковное серебро в денежной реформе 1922-1924 гг // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2015. Вып. 6 (67). С. 38-63. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201567.38-63
This article offers support the claim expense seized in 1922 under the slogan of helping the starving of church property in the minting of coins in connection with the monetary reform. It is primarily a silver, whose share in the value of the selected property in the existing temples was 86 percent. Need dragmetalah as the reform of the circulation of money there, regardless of the problem of hunger 1921–1922 and determined refusal of the Bolshevik leaders from the course on monetary economy in the post-war chaos. Evidence for the main thesis of the article served as the internal reports of structural divisions of People’s Commissariat of Finance and the People’s Commissariat of Workers ‘and Peasants’ Inspection, which indicated that in the period of the campaign for the withdrawal and delivery of church property in the state store, recently seen as the main source of silver for coinage on Petrograd Mint. Information about church silver was present in the reports to send to the metal from Gokhran Mint statements and the amount of metal intended for coinage. Demand for silver for the execution of production programs for minting exceed the available reserves of the metal, which resulted in the purchase of silver on foreign markets and buying coins Imperial coinage in the population of the country. Silver in donations and reform played a role supportive factor for strengthening confidence in the paper currency treasury.
Russian Orthodox Church, religious values, Church Silver, coinage, monetary reform, monetary circulation, mint, state storage, People’s Commissariat of Finance

1. Belov E. I. 1972 “Sud'ba cerkovnyh cennostej, iz’jatyh sovetskoj vlast'ju v 1922 godu” (Destiny of Church Values, Confiscated by Soviet Power in 1922), in Vestnik Russkogo studencheskogo hristianskogo dvizhenija, Paris, 1972, vol. 104–105, pp. 325–327.
2. Vasil'eva O. Ju., Knyshevskij P. N. Krasnye konkistadory (Red Conquistadores), Moscow, 1994.
3. Vinokur S. M. 1926 “Denezhnoe obrashhenie posle reformy”, in Vestnik finansov, 1926, vol. 4, p. 3.
4. Glejzer M. M. 1975 “Leningradskij Monetnyj dvor” (Leningrad Mint), in Voprosy istorii, Moscow, 1975, vol. 1, p. 208.
5. Goland Ju. M. Diskussii ob jekonomicheskoj politike v gody denezhnoj reformy 1921–1924 (Discussions about Economic Politics in Years of Money Reform 1921–1924), Moscow, 2006.
6. Dobrohotov L. N., Kolodezhnyj V. N., Pushkarev V. S. (eds.) Denezhnaja reforma 1921–1924 gg.: sozdanie tverdoj valjuty: Dokumenty i materialy (Money Reform 1921–1924: Creating of Hard Warrancy: Documents and Materials), Moscow, 2008.
7. Denezhnoe obrashhenie i kreditnaja sistema Sojuza SSR za 20 let (Money Circulation and Credit System of USSR for 20 Years), Moscow, 1939.
8. Ivanov S., diak. Finansy i politika v realizacii iz‘jatyh v 1922 g. cerkovnyh cennostej // Vestnik PSTGU. Serija II: Istorija. Istorija Russkoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi. M., 2015. № 5. S. 36–60.
9. Larsons M. Ja. Na sovetskoj sluzhbe. Zapiski speca (On Soviet Service. Notices of a Specialist), Paris, 1930.
10. Lenin V. I. Polnoe sobranie sochinenij (Full Collection of Works), Moscow, 1975, vol. 54.
11. Russkij rubl'. Dva veka istorii. XIX–XX vv. (Russian Ruble. Two Ages of History. XIX–XX Cent.), Moscow, 1994.
12. Sokol'nikov G. Ja. Finansovaja politika revoljucii (Financial Politics of Revolution), Moscow, 2006.
13. Denezhnaja politika sovetskoj vlasti (1917 –1927): Izbrannye stat'i (Money Politics of Soviet Power (1917–1927): Selected Articles), Moscow, 2008.







Ivanov Sergei, диакон
Татарченко С. Н. Некоторые замечания об особенностях работы кинцвисских мастеров и о стиле росписи церкви святителя Николая в Кинцвиси // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия V: Вопросы истории и теории христианского искусства. 2015. Вып. 4 (20). С. 21-36. DOI: 10.15382/sturV201520.21-36
A stylistic analysis of the frescoes in the St. Nicholas church of the Kintsvisi monastery through the artistic approaches (features of drawing and modes of modeling) constitutes the principal object of this paper. The preliminary drawing of nearly all the images in the church is very detailed and firm and in our opinion was made by one and the same person. Despite the mode of the facial modeling was definite for the whole workshop, we can distinguish several manners at this stage of the image creation. The drawing of the draperies conforms to the schemas proper to the Byzantine monumental paintings from the 11th to the early 13th centuries. As earlier, the fl atness dominates in the treatment of figures, the impression of the corporeality is neutralized. Whereas the drawing of the draperies after its linearity and stylization remounts to the tradition of the second quarter of the 12th century (Ateni, Mirozh) and after its thick rhythm and fine lines approaches to the late Comnenian painting, the soft outlines, wide silhouettes (“monumental” style) and more organic proportions are proper to the turn of the 13th century. Also the tender expression on the subtly modeled faces and the absence of bright highlights (an element which imparts a more dramatic quality) approximate Kintsvisi (and its closest analogy in Georgian art — Timotesubani) to the tendencies that we can see in the contemporary frescoes of Studenica (1208–1209), in several images of St. Neophytos of Cyprus (c. 1200) and in a variety of icons dating “around the year 1200” (Mount Sinai).
Monumental painting of the 12th–13th centuries, Georgian art, the art in Transcaucasia, Byzantine painting, the style around “the year 1200”, frescoes of Studenica, style of the frescoes of Kintsvisi, Kintsvisi, Timotesubani, Vardzia

1. Alibegashvili G. Svetskij portret v gruzinskoj srednevekovoj monumental'noj zhivopisi (Secular Portrait in Georgian Medieval Monumental Painting), Tbilisi, 1979.
2. Virsaladze T. 1977 “Osnovnye jetapy razvitija gruzinskoj srednevekovoj monumental'noj zhivopisi” (Main Stages of Development of Georgian Monumental Painting), in II Mezhdunarodnyj simpozium po gruzinskomu iskusstvu, Tbilisi, 1977.
3. Kakovkin A. Ja. 1987 “O datirovke rospisej hrama sv. Grigorija (1215 g.) v Ani” (About Paintings of Church of St. Grigorius (1215) in Ani), in Vizantijskij vremennik, Moscow, 1987, vol. 48, pp. 108–115.
4. Privalova E. Rospis' Timotesubani. Issledovanie po istorii gruzinskoj srednevekovoj monumental'noj zhivopisi. Tbilisi, 1980.
5. Privalova E. Vardzija, Tbilisi, 1982.
6. Privalova E. L. 1977 “O gruzinskoj monumental'noj zhivopisi rubezha XII — XIII vv.” (About Georgian Monumental Painting at the Turn of XII–XIII Cent.), in II Mezhdunarodnyj simpozium po gruzinskomu iskusstvu, Tbilisi, 1977.
7. Privalova E. Pavnisi, Tbilisi, 1977.
8. Didebulidze M. Artistic Qualities of the Wall Painting of St. Nicholas Church at Kintsvisi (Relation of the Georgian wall painting to the Byzantine art at turn of the 13th century). Specialty 17.00.09. History and Theory of Art. Author-abstract of the Thesis submitted for obtaining Degree of Doctor in the History of Art, Tbilisi, 2006.
9. Didebulidze M., Kuprashvili N. 2002 “Conservation of the Kintsvisi Wall Paintings — Example of the Integrated Intervention Program”, in Glasnik Drustva Konzervatora Srbije, Beograd, 2002, vol. 26.
10. Gittins M. 2009 “Methodological and Practical Approaches to the Conservation of three Georgian Wall Paintings”, in Proceedings of Vakhtang Beridze 1st International Symposium, Tbilisi, 2009, pp. 341–346.
11. Lidov A.M. The Mural Paintings of Akhtala, Moscow, 1991.
12. Mouriki D. 1981 “The Formative Role of Byzantine Art on the Artistic Style of the Cultural Neighbours of Byzantium. Reflections of Constantinopolitan Styles in Georgian Monumental Painting”, in Jahrbuch der österreichischen Byzantinistik, Wien, 1981, vol. 31, pp. 725–757.
13. Thierry N. 1983 “Les peintures de l’église de Kiranc“, in IV Mezhdunarodnyj simpozium po gruzinskomu iskusstvu, Tbilisi, 1983.
14. Thierry N. “Les peintures de la cathédrale de Kobayr (Tachir)”, in Cahiers archéologiques. Fin de l'antiquité et moyen-âge, Paris, 1980–1981, vol. 29, pp. 103–122.
15. Vedovello S. A. 2009 “Shared Project”, in Proceedings of Vakhtang Beridze 1st International Symposium, Tbilisi, 2009, pp. 337–340.
16. Simonishvili N. Rospis' cerkvi Bogorodicy v Kincvisi. Avtoref. … dis. kand. isk. (Painting of God Mother Church in Kincvisi. Dissertation Abstract), Tbilisi, 1994 (in Georgian).
Павлюченков Н. Н. [Review] // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2016. Вып. 1 (63). С. 140-143. — Rev. op.: Полное издание переписки П. А. Флоренского за 1900-1904 гг. Рец. на: Флоренский П. В. Обретая путь. Павел Флоренский в университетские годы: В 2 т. / П. В. Флоренский, сост.; П. В. Флоренский, А. И. Олексенко, В. А. Шапошников, Т. А. Шутова
PDF
Pavliuchenkov Nikolai
Ульянова Г. Н., Троицкая И. А. Ревизские сказки как источник изучения исторической демографии в историографии 1950-1960-х годов // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2016. Вып. 1 (68). С. 89-101. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201668.89-101
The essay describes the 1950s and the 1960s as an important period in the study of poll-tax registers (soul revisions). This period began with the publication of E. P. Podyapolskaya’s article, titled «Poll-tax registers (soul revisions) as a historical source», in the compendium to the 70th anniversary of academician B. D. Grekov in 1952. Interest in poll-tax registers as a source was resumed after a 35-year period of oblivion, when the change in the political life of the USSR has seen a departure from the former rigid ideological matrix. When considering the socio-economic history of the Russia in the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, historians returned to the academic questions. The number of papers that have used poll-tax registers was not large, but they were distinguished by the depth and thoroughness of analysis. A considerable amount of documents, especially from the Russian state archive of ancient acts and the Russian state historical archive, was introduced into research space. The article analyses the works that have studied the different categories of peasants, including the population of the mining districts. The period 1960s has also become an important stage in the study of social structure of cities and their craft specialization based on the poll-tax registers analysis. In the essay special attention is paid to the role of the three researchers in the history of historical demography, such as V. K. Yatsunsky, who created the scientific school in this field, V. M. Kabuzan, who introduced poll-tax registers into investigation of various aspects of the demographic history of the Russian Empire, and N. A. Gorskaya, who analyzed in detail the vast historiography of the research fi eld.
historical demography, historiography, urban and regional history, russian poll-tax registers (so-called revisions), 18th and 19th centuries russian history, imperial Russia.

1. Bulygin I. A. 1967 “Ob osobennostjah gorodov Srednego Povolzh'ja vo vtoroj polovine XVIII v.” (About Features of Cities of Middle Povolzh’e in Second Half of XVIII Cent.), in Goroda feodal'noj Rossii, Moscow, 1967, pp. 486–497.
2. Vagina P. A. 1954 “Formirovanie rabochih kadrov na zavodah Juzhnogo Urala v 50–60-h godah XVIII v.” (Forming of Workers Staff in Factories of South Ural in 50–60-s Years of XVIII Cent.), in Istoricheskie zapiski, Moscow, 1954, vol. 47, pp. 308–326.
3. Volkov M. Ja. Goroda Verhnego Povolzh'ja i Severo-Zapada Rossii. Pervaja chetvert' XVIII v. (Cities of Upper Povolzh’e and North-West of Russia. First Quarter of XVIII Cent.), Moscow, 1994.
4. Volkov M. Ja. 1975 “Goroda Tverskoj provincii v pervoj chetverti XVIII v.” (Cities of Tverskaja Region in First Quarter of XVIII Cent.), in Istoricheskaja geografija Rossii, XII — nachalo XX v.: Sb. st. k 70-letiju professora L. G. Beskrovnogo, Moscow, 1975, pp. 143–163.
5. Volkov M. Ja. 1963 “Materialy pervoj revizii kak istochnik po istorii torgovli i promyshlennosti Rossii pervoj poloviny XVIII v.” (Materials of First Revision as Source for History of Trade and Industry of Russia of First Half of XVIII Cent.), in Problemy istochnikovedenija, Moscow, 1963, vol. 11, pp. 266–306.
6. Volkov S. I. 1955 “Podmoskovnye dvorcovye krest'jane v seredine XVIII v.” (Palace Peasants of Moscow Region in Middle of XVIII Cent.), in Istoricheskie zapiski, Moscow, 1955, vol. 53, pp. 189–210.
7. Gorskaja N. A. Istoricheskaja demografija Rossii jepohi feodalizma: Itogi i problemy izuchenija (Historical Demography of Russia in Time of Feudalism: Results and Problems of Study), Moscow, 1994.
8. Gromyko M. M. Zapadnaja Sibir' v XVIII veke (Western Siberia in XVIII Century), Novosibirsk, 1965.
9. Gromyko M. M. 1963 “Krest'jane cerkovnyh votchin Zapadnoj Sibiri v 40–60-h godah XVIII veka” (Peasants of Church Estates of Western Siberia in 40–60-s Years of XVIII Cent.), in Ezhegodnik po agrarnoj istorii Vostochnoj Evropy. 1961 g., Riga, 1963, pp. 262–270.
10. Gromyko M. M. 1962 “Nekotorye osobennosti pripisnoj derevni Zapadnoj Sibiri vtoroj poloviny XVIII v.” (Some Features of Attached Village of Western Siberia of Second Half of XVIII Cent.), in Ezhegodnik po agrarnoj istorii Vostochnoj Evropy. 1960 g., Kiev, 1962, pp. 296–306.
11. Indova E. I. Dvorcovoe hozjajstvo v Rossii. Pervaja polovina XVIII veka (Palace Economy in Russia. First Half of XVIII Century), Moscow, 1964.
12. Kabuzan V. M. Izmenenija v razmeshhenii naselenija Rossii v XVIII — pervoj polovine XIX v. (po materialam revizij) (Changes in Placing of Russian Population in XVIII — First Half of XIX Cent. (according to Materials of Revisions)), Moscow, 1971.
13. Kabuzan V. M. 1959 “Materialy revizij kak istochnik po istorii naselenija Rossii XVIII — pervoj poloviny XIX v. (1718–1858 gg.)” (Materials of Revisions as Source for Population History of Russia of XVIII — First Half of XIX Cent. (1718–1858)), in Istorija SSSR, 1959, vol. 5, pp. 128–140.
14. Kabuzan V. M. Narodonaselenie Rossii v XVIII — pervoj polovine XIX v. (po materialam revizij) (Population of Russia in XVIII — First Half of XIX Cent. (according to Materials of Revisions)), Moscow, 1963.
15. Kabuzan V. M. Narody Rossii v XVIII veke: Chislennost' i jetnicheskij sostav (Folks of Russia in XVIII Century: Quantity and Ethnic Structure), Moscow, 1990.
16. Kabuzan V. M., Shepukova N. M. 1959 “Tabel' pervoj revizii narodonaselenija Rossii (1718–1727 gg.)” (Chart of First Revision of Russian Population (1718–1727)), in Istoricheskij arhiv, 1959, vol. 3, pp. 126–130.
17. Klokman Ju. R. Ocherki social'no-jekonomicheskoj istorii gorodov Severo-Zapada Rossii v seredine XVIII v. (Essays in Social-Economic History of Cities of North-West of Russia in Middle of XVIII Cent.), Moscow, 1960.
18. Klokman Ju. R. Social'no-jekonomicheskaja istorija russkogo goroda. Vtoraja polovina XVIII v. (Social-Economic History of Russian City. Second Half of XVIII Cent.), Moscow, 1967.
19. Pod’japol'skaja E. I. 1952 “Revizskie skazki kak istoricheskij istochnik” (Revision Reports as Historical Source), in Akademiku B. D. Grekovu ko dnju semidesjatiletija, Moscow, 1952, pp. 311–321.
20. Ryndzjunskij P. G. Gorodskoe grazhdanstvo doreformennoj Rossii (City Citizens of Russia before Reforms), Moscow, 1958.
21. Shepukova N. M. Izmenenie udel'nogo vesa pomeshhich'ih krest'jan v sostave naselenija Evropejskoj Rossii v XVIII — 1-j polovine XIX v. (1718–1858 gg.). Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (Change of Unit Weight of Landlord Peasants in Structure of Population of European Russia in XVIII — 1st Half of XIX Cent. (1718–1858). Dissertation), Moscow, 1960.
22. Shepukova N. M. 1959 “Izmenenie udel'nogo vesa chastnovladel'cheskogo krest'janstva v sostave naselenija Evropejskoj Rossii v XVIII — nachale XIX v.” (Change of Unit Weight of Private Owner Peasants in Structure of Population of European Russia in XVIII — Begin of XIX Cent.). in Voprosy istorii, 1959, vol. 12, pp. 123–136.
23. Shepukova N. M. 1966 “K voprosu o chislennosti barshhinnyh i obrochnyh pomeshhich'ih krest'jan Evropejskoj Rossii vo 2-j polovine XVIII veka” (To Question of Quantity of Corvee and Tribute Landlord Peasants of European Russia in 2nd Half of XVIII Century), in Ezhegodnik po agrarnoj istorii Vostochnoj Evropy. 1964 god, Kishinev, 1966, pp. 400–408.
24. Shepukova N. M. 1964 “Ob izmenenii razmerov dushevladenija pomeshhikov Evropejskoj Rossii v pervoj chetverti XVIII — pervoj polovine XIX v.” (About Change of Sizes of People Owning of Landlords of European Russia in First Quarter of XVIII — First Half of XIX Cent.), in Ezhegodnik po agrarnoj istorii Vostochnoj Evropy. 1963 god, Vil'njus, 1964, pp. 402–419.
25. Jacunskij V. K. 1957 “Izmenenija v razmeshhenii naselenija Evropejskoj Rossii v 1724–1916 gg.” (Changes in Location of Population of European Russia in 1724–1916), in Istorija SSSR, 1957, vol. 1, pp. 192–224.
Ul'ianova Galina
Troitskaia Irina
Скляров О. Н. В краю «душегубов»: драма пространства в «Метели» Б. Пастернака // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия III: Филология. 2016. Вып. 1 (46). С. 24-36. DOI: 10.15382/sturIII201646.24-36
The paper attempts to give an integrated interpretation of the poem basing on the analysis of the semantic structure of the text. Special attention is directed to those textual elements which constitute the spatial world of the poem. The research takes into account the multifaceted character and insufficient explication of this world in the lyrical plot of the «Metel’» (‘Snowstorm’). The paper draws a conclusion about oblique and predicative character of distinctive features of the space. These appear to compensate for the predicative gap in the range of events encompassed in the poem. The vicissitudes forming the plot and being related to the poetic space and its transformations are considered in a close link with the vicissitudes that the self-consciousness of the lyrical subject goes through and in a number of cases are explained as a metaphoric projection of the drama that takes place in the soul of the character. The essence of this drama приводящее автора-героя к начальной точке, находит подтверждение в постоянном возвращении к зачину стихотворения» (с. 247). remains, in the main, a mystery for the reader. The analysis and observations given in the paper allow us to show the affinity between the emotional condition of the lyrical subject and the mysterious and formidable environment, the relationship to which in the text is characterised by ambivalence. The analysis takes into account the irrational nature of the majority of the characters of the poem, which conditions a high degree of the semantic vagueness. The fragmentary and chaotic utterances of the lyrical subject are regarded as an important part of poetic strategy, which determines the poetics and style of the poem. Besides, a definite distinction is drawn between the «author’s utterance» and «character’s utterance», i.e. we distinguish the creative act of the author, which is accomplished and purposeful, and the narrative of the lyrical subject, which is incomplete and semantically disjointed. The immanent analysis of the text is complemented by the analysis of intertextual «junctions» of the Snowstorm with thematically adjacent writings by Pasternak himself, as well as with writings by his predecessors and contemporaries. The poem in question is being placed into a broad narrational and thematic context, which encompasses numerous texts devoted to elements of nature and, in particular, to the snowstorm as one of the representations of the «elemental» chronotope.
early Pasternak, lyrical subject, literary character, recipient, space, event, predicativity, element of nature, ambivalence, intertext

1. Kac B. A. Muzykal'nye kljuchi k literaturnym proizvedenijam (Musical Keys to Literary Works), Moscow, 1997.
2. Smirnov I. P. B. 1983 “Pasternak. Metel'” (Pasternak. Snowstorm), in Fridlender G. M. (ed.) Pojeticheskij stroj russkoj liriki, Leningrad, 1973, pp. 236—253.
3. Cvetaeva M. Ob iskusstve (About Art), Moscow, 1991.
Урбанович Л. Н. К вопросу об актуальности педагогической подготовки студентов духовных школ // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2016. Вып. 1 (40). С. 17-26. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201640.17-26
The problem of pedagogical training of the students of theological schools — seminaries is raised in the article. The author focuses on the importance of primary teacher education for future priests, refers to historical experience and analyzes the current situation, requiring the participation of the Church in the educational space. The following article introduces a model of teacher training that has developed in the Smolensk Orthodox Theological Seminary, reveals the purpose and objectives, the content and features of teaching of pedagogical disciplines.
pedagogical training of the students of the Seminary, religious education, orthodox focused disciplines, professional competence, standard «Theology», theological school.

1. Divnogorceva S. Ju. 2014 “K voprosu o formirovanii pedagogicheskoj kompetentnosti uchashhihsja duhovnyh shkol Russkoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi” (To Question of Forming of Pedagogical Competence of Student of Spiritual Schols of Russian Orthodox Church), in Urbanovich L. N. (ed.) Integracija svetskogo i religioznogo obrazovanija v rossijskoj i mezhdunarodnoj praktike v uslovijah razvitija kul'turno-obrazovatel'noj sredy: Materialy nauchno-prakticheskoj konferencii (15–16 maja 2014 g.), Smolensk, 2014, pp. 40–48.
2. Plehanov E. A. Pedagogika v duhovnyh akademijah Rossii (Pedagogic in Spiritual Academies of Russia), in http://library.by/portalus/modules/shkola/readme.php?subaction=showfull&id=1193139420&archive=1195596785&start_from=&ucat=&.
3. Rozina O. V. Pravoslavnaja kul'tura v shkole: formirovanie i razvitie professional'nyh kompetencij pedagoga (Orthodox Culture in School: Forming and Development of Professional Competences of Pedagogues), Moscow, 2015.
4. Sinel'nikov S. P. Zakonouchitel' dorevoljucionnoj shkoly: lichnost' i ispolnenie objazannostej (Religion Teacher of School before Revolution: Person and Discharge of Duties), vol. 1, in http://www.orthedu.ru/news/3208-zakonouchiteldorevolyucionnoj-shkoly-lichnost-i-ispolnenie-obyazannostej.html.
5. Urbanovich L. N. 2015 “Konfessional'noe soprovozhdenie prepodavanija pravoslavno orientirovannyh disciplin v shkole (regional'nyj aspekt)” (Confessional Conduct of Teaching of Orthodox Orientated Subjects in School (Regional Aspect)), in Vestnik PSTGU. Ser. IV: Pedagogika. Psihologija, 2015, vol. 2/37, pp. 106–116.
Никулина Е. Н. Понятие «страсть» в педагогическом наследии свт. Феофана Затворника и К. Д. Ушинского // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2016. Вып. 1 (40). С. 96-102. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201640.96-102
The article is devoted to one of the main aspects in studying pedagogical views of an author i.e. studying his terminological vocabulary. In the example of St Theophan the Recluse and K. D. Ushinsky, it is shown that the correct comparison of the pedagogical views of the authors, who lived at the same time and used similar terminology in their writings, is only possible if their basic concepts are thoroughly scrutinised. The article explores the meaning of one of the central notions in St Theophan the Recluse’s conception — the notion of “passion” — in comparison with K. Ushinsky’s understanding of it. It is shown that the differences in meanings of the above-mentioned term, closely connected with its church usage in the first case and its secular usage in the second, bring the authors to opposite, at first sight, pedagogical conclusions: in some of his works Konstantin Ushinsky suggests arousing passions whereas St Theophan uses a complex of pedagogical actions to restrain the incipient passions in a child. However, the analysis of the whole range of meanings, given to the term “passion” by these two authors, shows that St Theophan and K.D. Ushinsky cannot be called antagonists, although they operated with different notions and reasoned in divergent spheres.
terminological vocabulary, the anthropology and pedagogy of St Theophan the Recluse, K. D. Ushinsky, passion, affect, anthropological model, restraining passions, fi ghting passions.

1. Zhivov V. M. Jazyk i kul'tura v Rossii XVIII veka (Language and Culture in Russia of XVIII Century), Moscow, 1996.
2. Zarin S. M. Asketizm po pravoslavno-hristianskomu ucheniju: Jetiko-bogoslovskoe issledovanie (Ascesis according to Orthodox-Christian Teaching: Ethic-Theological Study), Saint-Petersburg, 1907.
3. Leonov V., prot. Osnovy pravoslavnoj antropologii (Grounds of Orthodox Anthropology), Moscow, 2013.
Болдарева В. Н. Путь к персонализму: философия Л. Шестова как катализатор ≪переоценки всего≫ в мысли раннего Н. Бердяева // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2016. Вып. 3 (65). С. 73-86. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201665.73-86
The article deals withan unexplored episode of Berdyaev’s philosophical thought, namely the case of his changing views at the beginning of 1900s when he rejected Neo-Kantianism and converted to his first version of existentialistic and personalistic worldview. In the first part of the article the author focuses on the logic of “re-evaluation of everything” (the expression that Berdyaev himself used) putting forward a hypothesis that this “re-evaluation” was induced by the ideas of Lev Shestov and can be understood as a personal religious conversion. The second part focuses on how the “paradigm shift” in Berdyaev’s anthropological philosophy entailed «paradigm shifts» in his philosophy of religion and theological thought, since it was one of the first emergences of this typical phenomenon of the tendency significant for the 20th century theology to be formed under the influence of anthropological philosophy terms and concepts.
Berdyaev, Shestov, Personalism, Existentialism, Religious Conversion, History of Russian Philosophy, Theology, Anthropological Philosophy.

1. Boldareva V. N. 2013 “Antropologicheskie predposylki filosofii religii v rannem tvorchestve N. A. Berdjaeva (1900–1910)” (Anthropological Presuppositions of Religion Philosophy in Early Works of N. A. Berdjaev), in Vestnik PSTGU. Ser. I: Bogoslovie. Filosofija, 2013, vol. 2/46, pp. 103–113.
2. Brilliantov A. I. Vlijanie vostochnogo bogoslovija na zapadnoe v proizvedenijah Ioanna Skota Jerigeny (Influence of Eastern Theology on the Western One in Works of John Scott Eriugena), Moscow, 1998.
3. Vizgin V. P. 2003 “Berdjaev i Shestov: spor ob jekzistencial'noj filosofii” (Berjaev and Shestov: Dispute about Existential Philosophy), in Istoriko-filosofskij ezhegodnik 2001, Moscow, 2003, pp. 303–324.
4. Volkogonova O. D. N. Berdjaev: Intellektual'naja biografija (N. Berdjaev: Intellectual Biography), Moscow, 2001.
5. Zaharova T. N. 2010 “Vzaimovlijanie idej L. Shestova i N. Berdjaeva” (Interaction of Ideas of L. Shestov and N. Berdjaev), in Vestnik Cheljabinskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta, 2010, vol. 16/197, pp. 138–147.
6. Kudaev A. E. Problema tragicheskogo v jestetike N. A. Berdjaeva: Avtoref. dis. … kand. filos. nauk (Problem of Tragic in Esthetics of N. A. Berdjaev: Dissertation Abstract), Moscow, 2011.
7. Kudaev A. E. Tragedija tvorchestva v jestetike Nikolaja Berdjaeva (Tragedy of Creation in Esthetics of Nikolaj Berdjaev), Moscow, 2014.
8. Levickij S. A. 1964 “Jekzistencial'nyj dialog. N. Berdjaev i L. Shestov“ (Existential Dialogue. N. Berdjaev and L. Shestov), in Novyj zhurnal, New York, 1964, vol. 75, pp. 218–227.
9. Ovsjannikov A. V. Problema bytijnyh osnovanij chelovecheskogo Ja v religioznom jekzistencializme N. Berdjaeva i L. Shestova: Dis. ... kand. filos. nauk (Problem of Being Grounds of Human I in Religious Existentialism of N. Berdjaev and L. Shestov: Dissertation), Orel, 2006.
10. Rezvyh T. N. 2016 “Kantianskie motivy v obosnovanii idei spasenija v knige «Stolp i utverzhdenie Istiny»” (Cantian Motivs in Basing of Salvation Ideas in Book “The Pillar and Ground of the Truth”), in «Filosofstvovat' v religii»: k stoletiju vyhoda knigi «Stolp i utverzhdenie Istiny» o. Pavla Florenskogo: Sb. st., Moscow, 2016 (in print).
11. Titarenko S. A. Specifika religioznoj filosofii N. A. Berdjaeva (Specifics of Religious Philosophy of N. A. Berdjaev), Rostov-na-Donu, 2006.
Boldareva Viktoriia
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University for the Humanities 6/1 Likhov pereulok, Moscow 127051, Russian Federation;
Email: miss1ng@yandex.ru.
Емельянов Н. Н. Проблема изменения численности священников в США и Англии во второй половине ХХ века // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2016. Вып. 3 (65). С. 89-111. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201665.89-111
The author analyzes different approaches towards evaluating the number of Roman Catholic and Protestant priests in the USA and in the Church of England. He considers the three narratives in the framework of which the problem under investigation has been posed: the “demography of the priesthood”, the “priest labor market” and the “territorial distribution of the clergy”. Schoenherr’s model (1993) is built upon the “organizational demography” approaches as well as upon the theory of rational choice and asks the question about what is going to happen to the population of the Catholic priests in the US in the nearest twenty years. Demographic tendencies for a long time prevalent lead to substantial changes in the overall structure of the population. The singling out of such tendencies and the determining factors behind them is extremely important for organizational planning. American Protestant denominations have toward the end of the 20th century found themselves in the situation of redundancy of priests. The research authored by Carroll (1980) is based upon the logic of the labor market and considers the interrelation between three values: number of the members of a Church; number of priests; number of churches. These values reflect the offer and demand dynamics in the priest labor market. The researcher calculates the number of payments necessary to ensure the receiving of constant salary by a priest. He analyzes the factors determining the offer and demand interrelation in the labor market. The research poses the question about the functions exercised by a priest. Still another tendency in the research on the number of priests exists in the Church of England; this tendency is connected with the issue of optimum territorial distribution of priests. The key research work here is the so-called “Paul report” (1964) which establishes the dependence of involvement in religious practices on the three following factors: number of those with full or part-time occupation in the sphere of pastoral activities; number of inhabitants of a given territory; number of churches in a given territory. The article points at the absence in the Christian discourse of normative criteria which could allow to determine the number of priests. The author also investigates how the number of priests infl uences the religious situation in a country as well as various processes in other social spheres (economy, politics, demography, etc.).
Sociology of priesthood, priests ratio to church members, priests shortage after the Second Vatican Council, demographic models of priests shortage, the clergy job market, «The Paul Report», the deployment of the clergy.

1. Greeley A. M. The Catholic Priest in the United States: Sociological Investigations, Washington, 1972.
2. Kennedy E. C., Heckler V. J. The Catholic Priest in the United States: Psychological Investigations, Washington, 1972.
3. Hoge D. R. 2009 “The Sociology of the Clergy”, in Clark P. B. (ed.) The Oxford Handbook of the Sociology of Religion, Oxford, 2009, pp. 581–598.
4. Froehle B. T. 2011 “Research on Catholic Priests in the United States since the Council: Modeling the Dialogue between Theology and Social Science”, in United States Catholic Historian, 2011, vol. 29/4, pp. 19–46.
5. Carroll J. W., Wilson R. L. Too Many Pastors?: The Clergy Job Market, New York, 1980.
6. Miskin A. B. 1963 “The Shortage of Clergy: a Scientific Answer”, in Prism, 1963, pp. 14–22.
7. Paul L. A. The Deployment and Payment of the Clergy: a Report, Westministry, 1964.
8. The Paul Report Considered, Chester, 1964.
9. Paul L. 1972 “The Role of the Clergy Today — an Organizational Approach: Problems of Deployment”, in Mitton C. L. (ed.) The Social Sciences and the Churches, Edinburgh, 1972.
10. Lenz K. Katholischer Priester in der individualisierten Gesellschaft, 2009.
11. Knobloch S. 1996 “Der Pastorale Notstand“, in Knobloch S. Praktische Theologie. Ein Lehrbuch für Studium und Pastoral, Herder, 1996, pp. 27–160.
12. Pesch W., Hünermann P., Klostermann F. 1971 “Priester für Morgen. Pastoraltheologische Aspekte“, in Klostermann F. Priestertum — Kirchliches Amt zwischen gestern und morgen, Aschaffenburg, 1971, pp. 71–100.
13. Klostermann F. (ed.) Der Priestermangel und seine Konsequenzen, Düsseldorf, 1977.
14. Zulehner P. M. Priestermangel praktisch, München, 1983.
15. Zulehner P. M. 2009 “Wirklich ein Priestermangel? Zur Lage der pastoralen Berufe im deutschsprachigen Raum“, in Herder Korrespondenz Spezial, 2009, vol. 1, pp. 36–40.
16. 2011 “Rahmenstatuten und Rahmenordnungen für die Gemeinde- und Pastoralreferentinnen/-referenten“, in Die deutschen Bischöfe, 2011, vol. 96.
17. Burgalassi S. Preti in crisi? Tendenze sociologiche del clero italiano, Fossano, 1970.
18. Dalla Zanna G., Ronzoni G. Meno preti, quale Chiesa? Per non abbandonare le parrocchie, Bologna, 2003.
19. Diotallevi L. (ed.) La parabola del clero. Uno sguardo socio-demografi co sui sacerdoti diocesani in Italia, Torino, 2005.
20. Strark R. 2001 “Gods, Rituals, and Moral Order”, in Journal for the Scientific Study of Religion, 2001, vol. 40/4, pp. 619–636.
21. Schoenherr R. A., Young L. Full Pews, Empty Altars: Demographic of the Priest Shortage in United States Catholic Dioceses, Madison (WI), 1993.
22. Hoge D. The First Five Years of the Priesthood: A Study of Newly Ordained Catholic Priest, Collegeville, 2002.
23. Schoenherr R. A., Yamame D. (eds.) Goodbye Father: The Celibate Male Priesthood and the Future of the Catholic Church, New York, 2002.
24. Young L. A. 1998 “Assessing and Updating the Schoenherr-Young Projections of Clergy Decline in the United States Roman Catholic Church”, in Sociology of Religion, 1998, vol. 59/1, pp. 7–23.
25. Sullins P. 2001 “Empty Pews and Empty Altars: A Reconsideration of the Catholic Priest Shortage”, in The Catholic Social Science Review, 2001, vol. 6, pp. 253–269.
26. Hoge D. The Future of Catholic Leadership: Responses to the Priest Shortage, Kansas City, 1987.
27. Hoge D. R., Marti Jewell R. The Next Generation of Pastoral Leaders: What the Church Needs to Know, Chicago, 2010.
28. Kuhrt G. Ministry Issues for the Church of England: Mapping the Trends, London, 2001.
29. Blizzard S. The Protestant Parish Minister: A Behavioral Science Interpretation, Storrs (CT), 1985.
30. Zulehner P. M. Priester im Modernisierungsstress, Ostfildern, 2001.
Emelyanov Nikolai, archpriest
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University for the Humanities 6/1 Likhov pereulok, Moscow 127051, Russian Federation;
Email: pr_nikolay@mail.ru.
Гаврилова Т. С., Шалганова Т. А., Ляшевская О. Н. К задаче автоматической лексико-грамматической разметки старорусского корпуса XV-XVII вв // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия III: Филология. 2016. Вып. 2 (47). С. 7-25. DOI: 10.15382/sturIII201647.7-25
The paper discusses two approaches to the automatic lexico-grammatical tagging of the Middle Russian texts (1400–1700), included in the Russian National Corpus (RNC). The task is to assign each token a part of speech label, a tuple of grammatical features, and a lemma (without disambiguation). Middle Russian combines, on the one hand, features of the earlier state of the grammatical system, including aorist and imperfect verb forms, the dual number, a number of archaic inflectional paradigms, and, on the other hand, features of modern Russian inflectional morphology. In lexicon, we can see the same mix of Old Russian and Modern Russian lemmas. Moreover, the texts can contain Church Slavonic and dialectal forms. Absence of a standardised orthography and absence of a standard variant pose even more challenges to processing Middle Russian texts. The first approach is based on writing an electronic dictionary of Old Russian and building a module to handle spelling inconsistency. In the absence of open electronic resources for Middle Russian morphology, an electronic dictionary of Church Slavonic was expanded and adapted to Middle Russian. The paper describes the steps required to change nominal and verbal entries in this dictionary. We follow the principle of «a wider expansion» which presupposes that the analyser is allowed to generate as many annotations as possible so that at least one annotation would be correct. The second approach uses, firstly, an existing Modern Russian tagger supplemented by the module reducing spelling variation, and secondly, a database of lexico-grammatical annotations retrieved from the Diachronic corpus of the RNC. We evaluate the output of both analysers against a manually annotated test data. We also discuss the benchmark scores and outline future prospects for the development of the Middle Russian taggers.
Middle Russian, Russian National Corpus, lexico-grammatical tagging, morphological analysis, grammatical dictionary, spelling variation, nominal infl ection, verb infl ection.

1. Avanesov R. I., Ivanov V. V., Silina V. B. (eds.) Istoricheskaja grammatika russkogo jazyka: morfologija; glagol (Historical Grammar of Russian Language: Morphology; Verb), Moscow, 1982.
2. Arhangel'skij T. A. Principy postroenija morfologicheskogo parsera dlja raznostrukturnyh jazykov. Diss... kand filol. nauk (Principles of Building of Morphological Parser for Languages with Different Structure. Dissertation), Moscow, 2012.
3. Dem'janov V. G. 2000 “Vesti-Kuranty: 1. Izdanie dlja issledovanija. 2. Issledovanie dlja izdanija (News: 1. Edition for Study. 2. Study for Edition)”, in Lingvisticheskoe istochnikovedenie i istorija russkogo jazyka, Moscow, 2000, pp. 213–232.
4. Dobrushina E. R., Kraveckij A. G., Poljakov A. E. 2015 “Korpus i chastotnyj grammaticheskij korpusnyj slovar' cerkovnoslavjanskogo jazyka v sostave NKRJa” (Corpus and Frequency Grammar Corpus Dictionary of Church-Slavonic Language in NCRL), in Trudy Instituta russkogo jazyka im. V. V. Vinogradova, 2015, vol. 6, pp. 116–141.
5. Dobrushina E.R., Poljakov A. E. 2013 “Korpus cerkovnoslavjanskogo jazyka: vozmozhnosti, metody sozdanija, perspektivy” (Corpus of Church-Slavonic Language: Possibilities, Creating Methods, Perspectives), in Vestnik PSTGU. Serija III: Filologija, 2013, vol. 1/31, pp. 32–44.
6. Zhivov V. M. Ocherki istoricheskoj morfologii russkogo jazyka XVII–XVIII vekov (Essays on Historical Morphology of Russian Language of XVII–XVIII Centuries), Moscow, 2004.
7. Zaliznjak A. A. Grammaticheskij slovar' russkogo jazyka: Slovoizmenenie (Grammar Dictionary of Russian Language: Inflection), Moscow, 2003.
8. Zobnin A. I., Pichhadze A. A. 2005 “Korpus drevnerusskih perevodov XI–XII vv.: rezul'taty i perspektivy” (Corpus of Old Russian Translations of XI–XII Cent.: Results and Perspectives), in Nauchno-tehnicheskaja informacija. Serija 2: Informacionnye processy i sistemy, 2005, vol. 3, pp. 44–47.
9. Klyshinskij Je. S. 2009 “Nekotorye slozhnosti avtomatizirovannoj lemmatizacii neslovarnyh slovoform” (Some Difficulties of Automated Lemmatization of Non-Dictionary Word Forms), in Komp'juternaja lingvistika i intellektual'nye tehnologii: Po materialam ezhegodnoj Mezhdunarodnoj konferencii «Dialog», Moscow, 2009, vol. 8/15, pp. 165–169.
10. Krivko R. N. (ed.) Slovar' russkogo jazyka XI–XVII vv. (Dictionary of Russian Language of XI–XVII Cent.), Moscow, 2015, vol. 30 (Tom’ — Uberechisja).
11. Krys'ko V. B. (ed.) Istoricheskaja grammatika drevnerusskogo jazyka (Historical Grammar of Old Russian Language), Moscow, 2000–2006, vol. 1–4.
12. Ljashevskaja O., Astaf'eva I., Bonch-Osmolovskaja A., Garejshina A., Grishina Ju., D'jachkov V., Ionov M., Koroleva A., Kudrinskij M., Litjagina A., Luchina E., Sidorova E., Toldova S., Savchuk S., Koval' S. 2010 “Ocenka metodov avtomaticheskogo analiza teksta: morfologicheskie parsery russkogo jazyka” (Valuation of Methods of Automatic Text Analysis: Morphological Parsers of Russian Language), in Komp'juternaja lingvistika i intellektual'nye tehnologii: Po materialam ezhegodnoj Mezhdunarodnoj konferencii «Dialog» (2010), 2010, Moscow, vol. 9/16, pp. 318–326.
13. Ljashevskaja O. N., Plungjan V. A., Sichinava D. V. 2005 “O morfologicheskom standarte Korpusa sovremennogo russkogo jazyka” (About Morphologic Standart of Modern Russian Language Corpus), in Nacional'nyj korpus russkogo jazyka: 2003–2005, Moscow, 2005, pp. 111–135.
14. Ljashevskaja O. N., Sichinava D. V., Kobricov B. P. 2007 “Avtomatizacija postroenija slovarja na materiale massiva neslovarnyh slovoform” (Automatization of Dictionary Structure on Material of Massive Non-Dictionary of Word Forms), in Braslavskij P. I. (ed.) Internet-matematika — 2007: Cbornik rabot uchastnikov konkursa nauchnyh proektov po informacionnomu poisku, Ekaterinburg, 2007, pp. 118–125.
15. Mishina E. I., Pichhadze A. A. 2015 “Drevnerusskij podkorpus Nacional'nogo korpusa russkogo jazyka” (Old Russian Sub-Corpus of National Russian Language Corpus), in Trudy Instituta russkogo jazyka im. V. V. Vinogradova RAN, 2015, vol. 6, pp. 99–115.
16. Moldovan A. M. 2015 “Pamjatniki drevnerusskoj pis'mennosti v Nacional'nom korpuse russkogo jazyka” (Memorials of Old Russian Literature in National Russian Language Corpus), in Trudy Instituta russkogo jazyka im. V. V. Vinogradova RAN, 2015, vol. 6, pp. 88–98.
17. Pichhadze A. A. 2005 “Korpus drevnerusskih perevodov XI–XII vv. i izuchenie perevodnoj knizhnosti Drevnej Rusi” (Corpus of Old Russian Translations of XI–XII Cent. and Study of Translation Literature of Old Rus’), in Nacional'nyj korpus russkogo jazyka: 2003–2005, Moscow, 2005, pp. 251–262.
18. Poljakov A. E. Grammaticheskij slovar' cerkovnoslavjanskogo jazyka (po materialam korpusa) (Grammar Dictionary of Church-Slavonic Language (on Corpus Materials)), in http://feb-web.ru/febupd/slavonic/dicgram.
19. Poljakov A. E. 2012 “Problemy i metody analiza russkih tekstov v doreformennoj orfografii” (Problems and Methods of Analysis of Russian Texts in Pre-Reform Orthography), in Komp'juternaja lingvistika i intellektual'nye tehnologii: Po materialam Mezhdunarodnoj konferencii «Dialog 2012», Moscow, 2012. vol. 11/18, pp. 536–547.
20. Poljakov A. E. 2012 “Korpus cerkovnoslavjanskih tekstov v sostave Nacional'nogo korpusa russkogo jazyka, pervaja versija: problemy i reshenija” (Church-Slavonic Texts Corpus in National Russian Language Corpus), in Doklad na mezhdunarodnoj nauchnoj konferencii «Informacionnye tehnologii i pis'mennoe nasledie (El’Manuscript-12)», Petrozavodsk, 2012.
21. Poljakov A. E. 2014 “Korpus cerkovnoslavjanskih tekstov: problemy orfografii i grafiki” (Church-Slavonic Texts Corpus: Problems of Orthography and Graphics), in Przegląd wschodnioeuropejski, 2014, vol. 5/1, pp. 245–254.
22. Poljakov A. E., Savchuk S. O., Sichinava D. V. 2013 “Grammaticheskij slovar' dlja avtomaticheskogo analiza tekstov XVIII–XIX vekov: pervye rezul'taty” (Grammar Dictionary for Automatic Text Analysis of XVIII–XIX Centuries: First Results), in Komp'juternaja lingvistika i intellektual'nye tehnologii: Po materialam ezhegodnoj Mezhdunarodnoj konferencii «Dialog», Moscow, 2013, vol. 12/19, pp. 633–654.
23. Sichinava D. V. 2014 “Istoricheskie korpusa Nacional'nogo korpusa russkogo jazyka kak instrument diahronicheskih issledovanij grammatiki” (Historical Corpuses of National Russian Language Corpus as Instrument of Diachronical Grammar Studies), in Baranov V. A., Zheljazkova V., Lavrent'ev A. M. (eds.) Pismenoto nasledstvo i informacionnite tehnologii: Materiali ot V mezhdunarodna nauch. konf. (Varna, 15–20 septemvri 2014 g.), Sofia; Izhevsk, 2014.
24. Sokirko A. V. 2010 “Bystroslovar': predskazanie morfologii russkih slov s ispol'zovaniem bol'shih lingvisticheskih resursov“, in Komp'juternaja lingvistika i intellektual'nye tehnologii: Po materialam ezhegodnoj Mezhdunarodnoj konferencii «Dialog», Moscow, 2010, vol. 9 (16), pp. 450–456.
25. Uspenskij B. A. Istorija russkogo literaturnogo jazyka (IX–XVII vv.) (History of Russian Literary Language (IX–XVII Cent.)), Moscow, 2002.
26. Berdichevskis A., Eckhoff H. M., Gavrilova T. 2016 “Forthcoming. The beginning of a beautiful friendship: rule-based and statistical analysis of Middle Russian”, in Komp'juternaja lingvistika i intellektual'nye tehnologii: Po materialam ezhegodnoj Mezhdunarodnoj konferencii «Dialog», 2016, vol. 15/22 (forthc.)
27. Jínová P., Lehečka B., Oliva K. 2014 “Describing Old Czech Declension Patterns for Automatic Text Analysis”, in Mundo Eslavo, 2014, vol. 13, pp 7–17.
28. Meyer R. 2009 “Semi-automatic morphosyntactic tagging of a diachronic corpus of Russian”, in Mahlberg M., González-Díaz V., Smith C. (eds.) Proceedings of the Corpus Linguistics Conference, CL2009, Liverpool, 2009, pp. 20–23.
29. Meyer R. 2011 “New wine in old wineskins? Tagging Old Russian via annotation projection from modern translations”, in Russian linguistics, 2011, vol. 35/2, pp. 267–281.
30. Moon T., Baldridge J. 2007 “Part-of-speech tagging for middle English through alignment and projection of parallel diachronic texts”, in Proceedings of the 2007 Joint Conference on Empirical Methods in Natural Language Processing and Computational Natural Language Learning (EMNLP-CoNLL), Prague, Czech Respublic, June 28–30, 2007, pp. 390–399.
31. Rocio V., Alves M. A., Lopes J. G., Xavier M. F., Vicente G. 1999 “Automated creation of a partially syntactically annotated corpus of Medieval Portuguese using contemporary Portuguese resources”, in Proceedings of the ATALA workshop on Treebanks, Paris, 1999.
32. Segalovich I. 2003 “A Fast Morphological Algorithm with Unknown Word Guessing Induced by a Dictionary for a Web Search Engine”, in Proceedings of MLMTA, Las Vegas, Nevada, 2003, pp. 273–280.
33. Sharoff S., Nivre J. 2011 “The proper place of men and machines in language technology: Processing Russian without any linguistic knowledge”, in Komp'juternaja lingvistika i intellektual'nye tehnologii: Po materialam ezhegodnoj Mezhdunarodnoj konferencii «Dialog» 2011, vol. 10/17, Мoscow, 2011.
34. Sporleder C. 2009 “Natural language processing for cultural heritage domains”, in Language and Linguistics Compass. 4. 9. 2009, pp. 750–768.
Gavrilova Tat'iana
Shalganova Tat'iana
Liashevskaia Ol'ga
Скляров О. Н. О научной строгости и "возможностях человеческого понимания" // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия III: Филология. 2016. Вып. 2 (47). С. 152-156. — Rev. op.: Хализев В. Е., Холиков А. А., Никандрова О. В. Русское академическое литературоведение. История и методология (1900-1960-е годы). М.; СПб.: Нестор-История, 2015
PDF
Лифинцев Д. В., Серых А. Б., Анцута А. Н. Социальная поддержка: сопоставительный анализ политико-правового и социально-психологического подходов // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2016. Вып. 2 (41). С. 7-14. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201641.7-14
The article highlights two approaches to understanding of social support, which are based on its political and socio-psychological interpretations. It is shown that in the framework of political approach, social support as a concept has no clear boundaries and its content in legislation is not separated from other concepts that regulate social policy («social assistance», «social protection», «social security»). Within legal interpretation the state is the main subject of social support, and the recipient is the population as an undifferentiated entity and target for public administration. In terms of sociopsychological approach social support is regarded as a communicative phenomenon, based on the exchange of vital information, emotions, various forms of care and practical assistance between people. Social support as a psychological phenomenon refer to individual’s well-being as a result of stable and satisfying relationships with his/ her close social environment. It is alleged that the psychological view on social support is much easier to integrate into social work practices, as it is closer to the natural forms of organization of life in family, small groups and communities.
interpersonal communication, political and legal approach, social support, social and psychological approach.

1. Butaev G. R. 2011 “Konceptual'nye osnovy reformirovanija konstitucionno-pravovogo instituta social'nogo gosudarstva na sovremennom jetape” (Concept Basics of Reform of Constitutional-Law Institute of a Social State on Modern Stage), in Sovremennoe pravo, 2011, vol. 1, pp. 19–23.
2. Goncharov P. K. 2000 “Social'noe gosudarstvo: sushhnost' i principy” (Social State: Essence and Principles), in Vestnik Rossijskogo universiteta druzhby narodov. Serija: Politologija, 2000, vol. 2, pp. 46–59.
3. Kardanova I. V. 2010 “K voprosu ob opredelenii ponjatija «social'naja podderzhka» (konstitucionno-pravovoj aspekt)”, in Chernye dyry v Rossijskom zakonodatel'stve, 2010, vol. 4, pp. 40–42.
4. Kirillovyh A. A. 2010 “Sistematizacija norm o social'noj zashhite grazhdan: problemy i perspektivy razvitija zakonodatel'stva” (Systematization of Norms about Social Defence of Citizens: Problems and Perspectives of Law Development), in Zakonodatel'stvo i jekonomika, 2010, vol. 7, pp. 72–83.
5. Dmitriev Ju. A. (ed.) Konstitucija Rossijskoj Federacii: doktrinal'nyj kommentarij (postatejnyj) (Constitution of Russian Federation: Doctrinal Commentary (Article by Article)), Moscow, 2009.
6. Kutafin O. E. Rossijskij konstitucionalizm (Russian Constitutionalism), Moscow, 2008.
7. Lifincev D. V., Seryh A. B., Lifinceva A. A. 2014 “Social'naja podderzhka kak psihologicheskij fenomen” (Social Support as Psychological Phenomenon), in Voprosy psihologii, 2014, vol. 5, pp. 105–117.
8. Ohohonin E. M. 2010 “Genezis idej social'nogo gosudarstva” (Genesis of Ideas of a Social State), in Vestnik Juzhno-Ural'skogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta. Serija: Pravo, 2010, vol. 25/201, pp. 6–10.
9. Firsov M. V., Studenova E. G. Teorija social'noj raboty (Theory of Social Work), Moscow, 2001.
10. Carstensen L. L. 1991 “Socioemotional and selectivity theory: Social activity in life-span context”, in Annual Review of Gerontology and Geriatrics, 1991, vol. 11, pp. 195–217.
11. Cohen S. E., Wills T. A. 1985 “Stress, Social Support, and the Buffering Hypothesis”, in Psychological Bulletin, 1985, vol. 98/2, pp. 310–357.
Lifintsev Dmitrii
Serykh Anna
Antsuta Anna
Серова И. Н. Проблемы адаптации к детскому саду у детей раннего возраста: анализ и рекомендации // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2016. Вып. 2 (41). С. 106-117. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201641.106-117
This article considers modern conditions of early age children care and education in pre-school institutions. Different forms of staying in day-care centers are described, including short period staying groups (3–4 hours) and adaptation groups (less than an hour). In connection with new education act modern pre-school institutions provide combined staying in group and education both the children with normal growth development and with different disturbances of development. Each specialist working with children have to know regularity of child adaptation period, take into consideration its potential complications and reveal in small child behavior the features that go beyond the scope of normal adaptive reactions and require special conditions for the child in daycare center and home. The article analyses three main stages of children`s adaptation in daycare center. For prevention and correction of unfavorable adaptation consequences author offers psychological and pedagogic recommendations.
early age children, adaptation, deadaptation, short period staying group, crisis of development, child`s adaptive resources, adaptive behavior, adaptation groups, psychological and pedagogic recommendation, child`s disturbance of development, comprehensi

1. Aksarina N. M. Vospitanie detej rannego vozrasta (Educatoin of Children of Early Age), Moscow, 1977.
2. Baenskaja E. R. 2014 “Zakonomernosti rannego jemocional'nogo razvitija” (Patterns of Early Emotional Development), in Al'manah IKP RAO, 2014, vol. 19.
3. Barkan A. I. Ego Velichestvo Rebenok (His Majesty Child), Moscow, 1996.
4. Vatutina N. D. Rebenok postupaet v detskij sad (Child goes to Kindergarten), Moscow, 1983.
5. Galiguzova L. N., Smirnova E. O. Iskusstvo obshhenija s rebenkom ot goda do shesti let: Sovety psihologa (Art of Communication with a Child from One to Six Years: Advices of a Psychologist), Moscow, 2004.
6. Isaev D. N. Detskaja medicinskaja psihologija (Child Medicin Psychology), Saint-Petersburg, 2004.
7. Morozova E. I. 2001 “Diagnostika urovnja adaptirovannosti detej k massovym i specializirovannym jasljam” (Diagnosis of Children Adaptation Level to Massive and Specialized Day Nurseries), in Defektologija, 2001, vol. 2, pp. 13–20.
8. Serova I. N. 2012 “Diagnostika osobennostej adaptacii detej rannego vozrasta k uslovijam jasel'noj gruppy massovogo detskogo sada” (Diagnosis of Children of Early Age Adaptation Features to Conditoins of Nursery Group of Massive Kindergarten), in Defektologija, 2012, vol. 6, pp. 68–74.
9. Serova I. N. 2013 “Diagnostika osobennostej adaptacii detej rannego vozrasta k uslovijam jasel'noj gruppy massovogo detskogo sada” (Diagnosis of Children of Early Age Adaptation Features to Conditoins of Nursery Group of Massive Kindergarten), in Defektologija, 2013, vol. 2, pp. 43–50.
10. Tonkova-Jampol'skaja R. V., Shmidt-Kol'mer E., Atanasova-Vukova A. (eds.) Social'naja adaptacija detej v doshkol'nyh uchrezhdenijah (Social Adaptation of Children in Pre-School Institutions), Moscow, 1980.
11. Tepljuk S. 2006 “Ulybka malysha v period adaptacii” (Baby Smile in Adaptation Period), in Doshkol'noe vospitanie, 2006, vol. 3, pp. 29–35.
Садикова Е. Н. Особенности организации церковной жизни русской эмиграции. По материалам епархиального архива // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия V: Вопросы истории и теории христианского искусства. 2016. Вып. 2 (22). С. 115-141. DOI: 10.15382/sturV201622.115-141
The article deals with the peculiarities and difficulties in the dispensation of the Church and, above all, the liturgical life, which are little known to Russian readers, but very characteristic of the Russian emigration of the twentieth century. The time frame of the study is not limited to any one period (typically in the historical science is used in a generic term — «immigration wave»), however, more attention is paid to the middle of 20th century — the Second World War and the time of its end («second wave»). Due to the historical characteristics of this period its characteristics are drawn examples mainly from the church life of the Russian Ortodox Church abroad. Geographical boundaries at the bottom of the range of problems in the European region, although considered a single phenomenon affecting the countries of other continents. Central to the article is a historical reconstruction of education in the Berlin diocese of the Russian Ortodox Church abroad, parish on the fate of which has a distinctly major problems of the organization of the liturgical life in the conditions of emigration: they consistently presented in the beginning of the article. Material for the reconstruction served as archival documents not previously published. The article attempts to identify the main factors affecting the viability of the parish as the availability of Church facilities, clergy and the clergy, the possibility of carrying out regular services, and also trying to figure out the relationship of these factors and their hierarchical strict subordination.
the Russian Diaspora, Church life of the Russian emigration, the Berlin Pokrov Church of the intercession on Kulmbacher Strasse, 6, Kulmbacherstraße, 6. Kirche. Berlin — Wilmersdorf, the materials of the diocesan correspondence, Archive of the Germa

1. Vasjutin A. V. 2006 “Pravoslavie v Germanii” (Orthodoxy in Germany), in Pravoslavnaja jenciklopedija, Moscow, 2006, vol. 11.
2. Golubcov Sergij, protodiakon. 2005 “Protoierej Georgij Jakovlevich Izvekov: zhizn' i sud'ba. 1874–1937” (Archpriest Georgij Jakovlevich Izvekov: Life and Destiny. 1874–1937), in Trudy Moskovskoj regentsko-pevcheskoj seminarii 2002–2003. Nauka. Istorija. Obrazovanie. Praktika muzykal'nogo oformlenija bogosluzhenija: Sb. statej, vospominanij, arhivnyh dokumentov, Moscow, 2005, pp. 189–206.
3. Korneva G. N., Cheboksarova T. N. 2005 “Protoierej Aleksij Petrovich Mal'cev” (Archpriest Aleksij Petrovich Mal'cev), in Antonov V. V., Kobak A. V. (eds.) Russkie hramy i obiteli v Evrope, Saint-Petersburg, 2005, pp. 373–382.
4. Kostrjukov A. A. Russkaja Zarubezhnaja Cerkov' v 1925–1938 gg. Jurisdikcionnye konflikty i otnoshenija s moskovskoj vlast'ju (Russian Church Abroad in 1925–1938. Jurisdictional Conflicts and Relations with Moscow Government), Moscow, 2011.
5. Antonov V. V., Kobak A. V. (eds.) Russkie hramy i obiteli v Evrope, Saint-Petersburg, 2005.
6. Sadikova E. N. 2015 “K voprosu o proishozhdenii cerkovno-pevcheskih notnyh sobranij v XX veke: Berlin — Moskva” (To Question of Origin of Church Chant Note Collections in XX Century: Berlin-Moscow), in Vestnik PSTGU. Ser. V: Voprosy teorii i istorii hristianskogo iskusstva, Moscow, 2015, vol. 3/19, pp. 153–178.
7. Smirnova N. Dostoprimechatel'nye russkie cerkvi i kladbishha (Sightseeing Russian Churches and Cementeries), Paris, 2001.
8. Tugarinov E. S. «Kako vospoem pesn' Gospodnju na zemle chuzhdej?»: K istorii cerkovnogo penija v russkom prihode v Londone ot osnovanija do nashih dnej (“How shall we sing the Lord's song in a strange land?” To History of Church Chant in Russian Parish in London from Origin to Our Days), Moscow, 2012.
9. Fedotov A. S. 1993 “Rossijskaja jemigracija i russkoe zarubezh'e (K voprosu o definicijah)” (Russian Emigration and Russians Abroad (to Question about Definitions)), in Rol' russkogo zarubezh'ja v sohranenii i razvitii otechestvennoj kul'tury: Tezisy dokladov nauchnoj konferencii, Moskva, 13–15 aprelja 1993 g., Moscow, 1993.
10. Jeneeva N. T. 1998 “Pravoslavnaja missija russkoj jemigracii” (Orthodox Mission of Russian Emigration), in Materialy VIII Ezhegodnoj Bogoslovskoj konferencii PSTBI, Moscow, 1998.
11. Backhaus A., dr., Schulz M. Die Russische Orthodoxe Kirche des Heiligen Prokop in Hamburg, München, 1994.
12. Gaede K. Russische Orthodoxe Kirche in Deutschland in der ersten Hälfte des 20. Jahrhunderts, Köln, 1985.
Байкова Е. Н. Хор как оркестр человеческих голосов // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия V: Вопросы истории и теории христианского искусства. 2016. Вып. 2 (22). С. 166-174. DOI: 10.15382/sturV201622.166-174
Article is devoted to a question of the leading role of form and content in domestic singing art. This question is presented in a historical foreshortening (communication of the modern choral art from singing tradition) and within research of creative activity of the known choirs (The Moscow State Academic Chamber Chorus by V. Minin, for an example). There is a domestic choral art (work of the Russian composers of the 19–20th centuries) in the center of author's attention. The basic concept «timbresation» by A. Nikolsky is projected on musical practice of the famous domestic choirs: State Academic Chorus by A. Sveshnikov, Republican Academic Choral Chapel by of A. Yurlov, St. Petersburg Choral Chapel by V. Chernushenko, Moscow Chamber Chorus by V. Minin. This concept is studied on the example of russian folk music and church singing art. In this regard the organizing and directing role of the conductor creating an art ensemble is discussed. The phenomenon of a voice and ensemble unity become turning point in determination of national choral art's style features.
“a choir as an orchestra of human voices”, singing tradition, singing art, timbre, chorus master.

1. Il'in V. Ocherki istorii russkoj horovoj kul'tury. 2-ja polovina XVII — nachalo XX veka (Essays on History of Russian Choir Culture. 2nd Half of XVII — Begin of XX Century), Saint-Petersburg, 2007.
2. Il'in V. Ocherki istorii russkoj horovoj kul'tury. 1-ja polovina XX veka (Essays on History of Russian Choir Culture. 1st Half of XX Century), Saint-Petersburg, 2003.
Станков К. Н. Король Яков II в зарубежной историографии: основные научные направления и подходы // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2016. Вып. 4 (71). С. 103-117. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201671.103-117
The fate of the tragic figure of the British king James II Stuart is considered in the article. In this paper the author pays speсial attention to the history of investigation of the character and politics of this person by the British historians, as well as by the leading European and American specialists on the Early Modern Time. The estimates of James II are of vast variety in the British historiography but at the same time diff erent authors have some similar features in their attitude. Except the apologists the British historians on the whole criticized this king and explain that the majority of the problems connected with him are based on the religious factor that is not really right. On the other hand there are some differences in this negative approaches among various scientifi c schools of British historiography. The Whigs stated that James II tried to limit the personal rights of the Englishmen which was the main result of the English revolution of the middle of the 17th century. The Tories proved that the king neglected the gentry’s property rights and tried to transform the dualistic monarchy into absolutism. The Positivists thought that James II supported the Catholic Counterreformation and fought against the Enlightenment. The revisionists and postrevisionists tried to revalue the person of James II based on the true scientific foundations. A special view on James II’ policy is produced by Non-British authors: German, French and American historians.
James II, the jacobites, William III Orange, Louis XIV, historiography, the Whigs, the Tories, positivism, Marxism, revisionism, postrevisionism, apologists, historical anthropology, the Glorious revolution, religion policy, Counterreformation, toleratio
Ульянова Г. Н., Троицкая И. А. Ревизские сказки как источник в историографии 1970-х – 2010-х годов // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2016. Вып. 4 (71). С. 118-135. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201671.118-135
The essay describes the period of historiography of the 1970s to 2010s as an important period in the study of poll-tax registers (soul revisions). The intensive development of historical demography characterized with several important research trends, such as application to wide range of mass sources including poll-tax registers not only peasants and mining and metallurgical workers, but also the merchants, the study of demographic behaviour, the selection of families and households for detailed investigation, establishing of their typology. Simultaneously with the increasing complexity of issues of historical and demographic research (especially family history) occurred the formation of new research centers in the capital and regional universities and the Russian Academy of sciences. The essay consists of three sections, which cover such issues as the use of poll-tax registers in historical-demographic studies in the 1970s and 1980s, the expansion into new fields of research, between 1990 and 2015, the formation of research centers in Moscow, St. Petersburg, Tambov, Saransk, Barnaul, in the Urals and Siberia, and especially the study of merchant families on the basis of analysis of poll-tax registers. A considerable amount of documents, especially from local archives was introduced into research space. The essay analyses the works that have studied the different categories of peasants, including the population of the Ural mining districts. From the 1990s preparation of primary mass sources for analysis began to be carried out with the computer technologies. The number of papers that have used poll-tax registers were distinguished by the depth and thoroughness of analysis of marriage, fertility and mortality. The period under consideration has also become an important stage in the study of social structure of cities and rural areas based on the poll-tax registers analysis. In the essay special attention is paid to the family relations in the merchant class.
Historical Demography, Historiography, Urban and Regional History, Russian poll-tax registers or so-called revisions, 18th and 19th Centuries Russian History, Imperial Russia.

1. Avdeev A., Bljum A., Troickaja I. 2002 “Sezonnyj faktor v demografii rossijskogo krest'janstva v pervoj polovine XIX v.: brachnost', rozhdaemost', mladencheskaja smertnost'” (Season Factor in Demography of Russian Peasants of XIX Cent.: Marriage, Birth, Infant Death), in Rossijskij demograficheskij zhurnal, 2002, vol. 1, pp. 35–45.
2. Akol'zina M. K. Izmenenie social'noj struktury naselenija srednego russkogo uezdnogo goroda v pervoj polovine XIX veka (po materialam Morshanska Tambovskoj gubernii) (Change of Social Structure of Average Russian District Center in First Half of XIX Century (on Materials of Morshansk of Tambov Province)), Tambov, 2010.
3. Aksenov A. I. Genealogija moskovskogo kupechestva XVIII v.: iz istorii formirovanija russkoj burzhuazii (Genealogy of Moscow Merchants of XVIII Cent.: from History of Forming of Russian Bourgeoisie), Moscow, 1988.
4. Aksenov A. I. Ocherki genealogii uezdnogo kupechestva XVIII v. (Essays on Genealogy of District Merchants of XVIII Cent.), Moscow, 1993.
5. Aleksandrov V. A. 1981 “Tipologija russkoj krest'janskoj sem'i v jepohu feodalizma” (Typology of Russian Peasant Family in Epoch of Feudsalism), in Istorija SSSR, 1981, vol. 3, pp. 78–96.
6. Aponasenko A. N. Reforma 19 fevralja 1861 g. v Oloneckoj gubernii: Opyt komp'juternoj obrabotki massovyh istochnikov. Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (Reform of 19th February 1861 in Oloneckaja Province: Experience of Computer Processing of Massive Sources. Dissertation), Saint-Petersburg, 2005.
7. Arsent'ev N. M., Egunova A. I. 1996 “Revizskie skazki: novye vozmozhnosti istoricheskogo issledovanija” (Inspection Lists: New Possibilities of Historical Study), in Krug idej: modeli i tehnologii istoricheskoj informatiki, Moscow, 1996, pp. 214–229.
8. Arsent'ev N. M., Pershin S. V., Steshin A. V., Shherbakov V. V. 1996 “Sistema sbora i obrabotki materialov revizskih skazok” (System of Collection and Processing of Materials of Inspection Lists), in Krug idej, Moscow, 1996, pp. 206–213.
9. Arsent'ev N. M., Pershin S. V., Shherbakov V. V. 1997 “Novye gorizonty v issledovanii revizskih skazok. Iz opyta sozdanija banka dannyh «Region»“ (New Horizonts in Study of Inspection Lists. From Experience of Database “Region”), in Krug idej, Moscow, 1997, pp. 138–145.
10. Arsent'ev N. M., Pershin S. V., Shherbakov V. V. 1998 “Osobennosti formirovanija demograficheskoj struktury naselenija Primokshan'ja v konce XVIII – nachale XIX veka” (Features of Forming of Demographic Structure of People of Primokshan’je in End of XVIII — Begin of XIX Century), in Krug idej, Minsk, 1998, pp. 75–91.
11. Bopodkin L. I. 1996 “Istoricheskaja informatika v razvitii: metodologicheskie aspekty“ (Historical Information Science in Development: Methodological Aspects), in Krug idej: modeli i tehnologii istoricheskoj informatiki, Moscow, 1996, pp. 12–27.
12. Bopodkin L. I. 1997 “Istoricheskaja informatika: jetapy razvitija“ (Historical Information Science: Stages of Development), in Novaja i novejshaja istorija, 1997, vol. 1, pp. 3–22.
13. Bopodkin L. I. Mnogomepnyj statisticheskij analiz v istoricheskih issledovanijah (Multidimensional Statistic Analysis in Historical Studies), Moscow, 1986.
14. Brazevich S. S. Udel'nye krest'jane Sankt-Peterburgskoj gubernii v konce XVIII – seredine XIX veka. Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (Appanage Peasants of Sankt-Petersburg Province in End of XVIII — Middle of XIX Century. Dissertation), Saint-Petersburg, 1993.
15. Vishnevskij A. G., Kon I. S. (eds.) Brachnost', rozhdaemost', sem'ja za tri veka (Marriage, Birth, Family for Three Centuries), Moscow, 1979.
16. Vladimirov V. N., Sarafanov D. E., Shhetinina A.S. 2015 “K istokam «novoj istoricheskoj demografii»: ot formy k soderzhaniju” (To Origins of “New Historical Demography: from Form to Content”), in Izvestija Altajskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta, 2015, vol. 4/2, pp. 38–42.
17. Vlasova I. V. Sel'skoe rasselenie v Ustjuzhskom krae v XVIII – pervoj chetverti XX v. (Village Setting in Ustjuzhskij Region in XVIII — First Quarter of XX Cent.), Moscow, 1976.
18. Vodarskij Ja. E. Naselenie Rossii v konce XVII – nachale XVIII veka (Population of Russia in End of XVII — Begin of XVIII Century), Moscow, 1977.
19. Golikova N. B. Privilegirovannye kupecheskie korporacii Rossii XVI – pervoj chetverti XVIII v. (Privileged Merchant Corporations of Russia of XVI — First Quarter of XVIII Cent.), Moscow, 1998.
20. Golikova S. V. Sem'ja gornozavodskogo naselenija Urala XVIII–XIX vekov: Demograficheskie processy i tradicii (Family of Mountain Factory Population Ural of XVIII–XIX Centuries: Demographical Processes and Traditions), Ekaterinburg, 2001.
21. Golikova S. V. 2008 “Teoreticheskie aspekty izuchenija sem'i v nauchnoj literature“ (Theoretical Aspects of Study of Family in Scientific Literature), in Dokument. Arhiv. Istorija. Sovremennost', Ekaterinburg, 2008, vol. 9, pp. 226–240.
22. Goncharov Ju. M. Gorodskaja sem'ja vtoroj poloviny XIX – nachala XX v. (City Family of Second Half of XIX — Begin of XX Cent.), Barnaul, 2002.
23. Goncharov Ju. M. Kupecheskaja sem'ja vtoroj poloviny XIX nachala XX vv. (Po materialam komp'juternoj bazy dannyh kupecheskih semej Zapadnoj Sibiri) (Merchant Family of Second Half of XIX — Begin of XX Cent. (on Materials of Computer Database of Merchant Families of Western Siberia)), Moscow, 1999.
24. Goncharov Ju. M. 1999 “Tipologija sem'i v otechestvennoj istoriografii” (Family Typology in Russian Historiography), in Izvestija Altajskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta, 1999, vol. 4, pp. 13–18.
25. Grishkina M. V. 1986 “Tipologija udmurtskoj krest'janskoj sem'i konca XVII – pervoj poloviny XIX v.” (Typology of Udmurt Peasant Family of End of XVII — First Half of XIX Cent.), in Social'no-demograficheskie processy v rossijskoj derevne (XVI – nachalo XX v.), Tallinn, 1986, pp. 146–153.
26. Zaharov V. N. Zapadnoevropejskie kupcy v rossijskoj torgovle XVIII veka (West European Merchants in Russian Trade of XVIII Century), Moscow, 2005.
27. Zverev V. V. Vosproizvodstvo sel'skogo naselenija Sibiri (vtoraja polovina XIX – nachalo XX vv. ). Dis. ... d-r. ist. nauk (Reproduction of Village Population of Siberia (Second Half of XIX — Begin of XX Cent. Dissertation)), Novosibirsk, 1992.
28. Zueva E. A. Russkaja kupecheskaja sem'ja v Sibiri konca XVIII – pervoj poloviny XIX v. Dis. ... kand. ist. nauk (Russian Merchant Family in Siberia in End of XVIII — First Half of XIX Cent. Dissertation), Novosibirsk, 1993.
29. Ivonin A. R. Zapadnosibirskij gorod poslednej chetverti XVIII – 60-h gg. XIX v.: Opyt istoriko-demograficheskogo issledovanija (West Siberian City of Last Quarter of XVIII — 1860s: Experience of Historical-Demographic Study), Barnaul, 2000.
30. Kabakova N. V. Gosudarstvennye i cerkovnye istochniki o demograficheskih processah v juzhnyh uezdah Tobol'skoj gubernii v konce XVIII – pervoj polovine XIX veka. Dis. ... kand. ist. nauk (State and Church Sources about Demographical Processes in Southern Districts of Tobol’sk Province in End of XVIII — First Half of XIX Century. Dissertation), Omsk, 2004.
31. Kabuzan V. M. Izmenenija v razmeshhenii naselenija Rossii v XVIII – pervoj polovine XIX v. (Po materialam revizij) (Changes in Demarcation of Russian Population in XVIII — First Half of XIX Cent. (On Materials of Lists)), Moscow, 1971.
32. Kabuzan V. M. Narody Rossii v XVIII veke. Chislennost' i jetnicheskij sostav (Peoples of Russia in XVIII Century. Quantity and Ethnical Structure), Moscow, 1990.
33. Kabuzan V. M. Rasprostranenie pravoslavija i drugih konfessij v Rossii v XVIII – nachale XX v. (1719–1917 gg.) (Spread of Orthodoxy and Other Religions in Russia in XVIII — Begin of XX Cent. (1719–1917)), Moscow, 2008.
34. Kanishhev B. B., Mizis Ju. A. 2000 “Metodologicheskie problemy integral'nogo social'no-demograficheskogo issledovanija istorii Rossii XIX – nachala XX v. na mikrourovne” (Methodological Problems of Integral Social-Demographic Study of Russian History of XIX — Begin of XX Cent. on Microlevel), in ACTIO NOVA 2000, Moscow, 2000, pp. 455–483.
35. Kashhenko S. G. 2002 “Sovremennye issledovanija po istoricheskoj demografii Rossii. Osobennosti massovyh istochnikov i nekotorye problemy ih izuchenija” (Modern Studies for Historical Demography of Russia. Features of Massive Sources and Some Problems of Their Study), in Informacionnyj bjulleten' associacii «Istorija i komp'juter», 2002, vol. 30, pp. 182–183.
36. Kashhenko S. G. 2014 “Izuchenie istoricheskoj demografii Rossijskoj imperii na kafedre istochnikovedenija istorii Rossii Sankt-Peterburgskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta” (Study of Historical Demography of Russian Empire at Chair of Russian Source Study of Saint-Petersburg State University), in Informacionnyj bjulleten' AIK, 2014, vol. 41, pp. 137–141.
37. Kashhenko S. G., Markova M. A. Naselenie uezdov stolichnoj gubernii v XVIII – pervoj polovine XIX veka: Istoriko-demograficheskie ocherki (Population of Districts of Saint-Petersburg Province in XVIII — First Half of XIX Century: Historical-Demographical Essays), Saint-Petersburg; Brjansk, 2013.
38. Kozlova N. V. 2002 “Sem'ja i otnoshenija rodstva moskovskogo kupechestva XVIII veka” (Family and Kinship Relations of Moscow Merchants of XVIII Centuries), in Vestnik Rossijskogo gumanitarnogo nauchnogo fonda, 2002, vol. 4, pp. 14–26.
39. Kolesnikov P. A. Severnaja derevnja v XV – pervoj polovine XIX veka. K voprosu ob jevoljucii agrarnyh otnoshenij v Russkom gosudarstve (North Village in XV — First Half of XIX Century. To Question about Evolution of Relations in Russian State), Vologda, 1976.
40. Kolesnikov P. A. Severnaja Rus' (XVIII stoletie) (Northern Rus’ (XVIII Century)), Vologda, 1973, pp. 154–189.
41. Vladimirov V. N. (ed.) Komp'juter i istoricheskaja demografija (Computer and Historical Demography), Barnaul, 2000.
42. Borodkin L. I., Vladimirov V. N. (eds.) Komp'juter i istoricheskoe znanie (Computer and Historical Knowledge), Barnaul, 1994.
43. Borodkin L. I., Vladimirov V. N. (eds.) Komp'juter i jekonomicheskaja istorija (Computer and Economic History), Barnaul, 1997.
44. Kondrashenko A. A., Budaev D. I., Rjabkova G. T. 1979 “Jevoljucija form zemlevladenija i ee vlijanie na social'nuju strukturu pomeshhich'ej derevni vtoroj poloviny XVII – XIX v. (po materialam Smolenskoj gubernii)” (Evolution of Estate Forms and Its Influence on Social Structure of Landowner Village of Second Half of XVII — XIX Cent.), in Ezhegodnik po agrarnoj istorii Vostochnoj Evropy 1969, Kiev, 1979, pp. 149–157.
45. Konchakov R. B. Demograficheskoe povedenie krest'janstva Tambovskoj gubernii v XIX – nachale XX v.: Novye metody issledovanija. Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (Demographical Behavior of Peasants of Tambov Province in XIX — Begin of XX Cent.: New Research Methods. Dissertation), Tambov, 2001.
46. Krutikov V. I. “Revizskie skazki kak istochnik dlja izuchenija demograficheskih processov v krepostnoj derevne v period krizisa kapitalizma” (Inspection Lists as Source for Study of Demographic Processes in Serf Village in Period of Capitalism Crisis), in Social'no-demograficheskie processy..., pp. 173–182.
47. Kuznecov V. V. Kupechestvo malyh volzhskih gorodov Saratovskoj gubernii v konce XVIII – pervoj polovine XIX v. Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (Merchants of Small Volga Cities of Saratov Province in End of XVIII — First Half of XIX Cent. Dissertation), Saratov, 2007.
48. Mareeva E. P. Cerkovnyj faktor v demograficheskom povedenii naselenija Tambovskoj gubernii v XIX – nachale XX v. Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (Church Factor in Demographical Behavior of Tambov Province Population in XIX — Begin of XX Cent. Dissertation), Tambov, 2003.
49. Markova M. A. 2005 “K voprosu o vozraste vstuplenija v pervyj brak zhenshhin v XVIII v. (po revizskim skazkam Sankt-Peterburgskoj gubernii)” (To Question of First Marriage Age of Women in XVIII Cent. (on Inspection Lists of Saint-Petersburg Province)), in Istoriografija i istochnikovedenie otechestvennoj istorii, Saint-Petersburg, 2005, vol. 4, pp. 73–78.
50. Markova M. A. Pervichnye dokumenty po uchetu naselenija Sankt-Peterburgskoj gubernii v XVIII – pervoj polovine XIX v. kak istoricheskij istochnik: Metricheskie knigi, ispovednye rospisi, revizskie skazki. Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (Primary Documents for Registration of Population of Saint-Petersburg Province in XVIII — First Half of XIX Cent. as Historical Source: Metriсal Books, Confession Lists, Inspection Lists. Dissertation), Saint-Petersburg, 2005.
51. Minenko H. A. Russkaja krest'janskaja sem'ja v Zapadnoj Sibiri (XVIII – pervaja polovina XIX v.) (Russian Peasant Family in Western Siberia (XVIII — First Half of XIX Cent.)), Novosibirsk, 1979.
52. Mironov B. N. 2006–2007 “Novaja istoricheskaja demografija imperskoj Rossii: Analiticheskij obzor sovremennoj literatury” (New Historical Demography of Empire Russia: Analytic Survey of Modern Literature), in Vestnik Sankt-Peterburgskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta. Ser. 2: Istorija. 2006, vol. 4, pp. 62–90; 2007, vol. 1, pp. 100–126, vol. 3, pp. 3–28.
53. Morozova Je. A. Osobennosti social'no-demograficheskogo oblika naselenija torgovo-promyshlennogo sela (na primere sela Rasskazovo Tambovskoj gubernii). Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (Features of Social-Demographic Image of Population of Trade-Industrial Village (on Example of Village Rasskazovo of Tambov Province). Dissertation), Tambov, 2003.
54. Perkovskij A. L. 1977 “Krizis demograficheskogo vosproizvodstva krepostnogo krest'janstva Rossii v pervoj polovine XIX stoletija” (Crisis of Demographical Reproduction of Serf Peasants in Russia in First Half of XIX Century), in Vishnevskij A. G. (ed.) Brachnost', rozhdaemost', smertnost' v Rossii i v SSSR, Moscow, 1977, pp. 167–190.
55. Pershin S. V. Social'no-demograficheskoe razvitie Mordovskogo kraja v pervoj polovine XIX veka. Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (Social-Demographic Development of Mordovskij Region in First Half of XIX Century. Dissertation), Saransk, 2000.
56. Razgon V. N. Sibirskoe kupechestvo v XVIII – pervoj polovine XIX v.: Regional'nyj aspekt predprinimatel'stva tradicionnogo tipa. Dis. … d-ra ist. nauk (Siberian Peasants in XVIII — First Half of XIX Cent.: Regional Aspect of Traditional Business. Dissertation), Barnaul, 1999.
57. Satlykova R. K. Tatary Srednego Priirtysh'ja (hozjajstvennyj uklad, obshhinnaja organizacija i semejnye otnoshenija v konce XVIII – nachale XX v.) . Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (Tatars of Middle Priirtysh’je (Economic Mode, Commune Organization and Family Relations in End of XVIII — Begin of XX Cent.). Dissertation), Moscow, 1986.
58. Skubnevskij V. A., Starcev A. V., Goncharov Ju. M. Kupechestvo Altaja vtoroj poloviny XIX – nachala XX v. (Merchants of Altai of Second Half of XIX — Begin of XX Cent.), Barnaul, 2001.
59. Smirnova S. S. Demograficheskie processy v Oloneckoj gubernii v XIX – nachale XX v. Opyt komp'juternogo analiza metricheskih knig. Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (Demographical Processes in Oloneckaja Province in XIX — Begin of XX Cent. Experience of Computer Analysis of Metric Books. Dissertation), Saint-Petersburg, 2002.
60. Solov'ev V. V. Semejnyj stroj komi-izhemcev v XVIII – seredine XIX veka (po materialam revizskih skazok) (Family Structure of Komi-Izhemcy in XVIII — Middle of XIX Century (on Materials of Inspection Lists)), Syktyvkar, 1985.
61. Social'no-demograficheskie processy v rossijskoj derevne (XVI – nachalo XX v.) (Social-Demographic Processes in Russian Village (XVI — Begin of XX Cent.)), Tallinn, 1986.
62. Strekalov D. V. Social'no-demograficheskoe razvitie gubernskogo goroda Tambova v konce XVIII – pervoj polovine XIX v. Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (Social-Demographic Development of Province City Tambov in End of XVIII — First Half of XIX Cent. Dissertation), Tambov, 2010.
63. Tverdjukova E. D. Administrativnye i cerkovnye istochniki po istorii narodonaselenija Novgorodskoj gubernii XIX – nach. XX v.: Opyt kompleksnogo analiza. Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (Administrative and Church Sources for History of Population of Novgorod Province of XIX — Begin of XX Cent.: Experience of Complex Analysis. Dissertation), Saint-Petersburg, 2001.
64. Troickaja I. A. Revizii naselenija Rossii kak istochnik demograficheskoj informacii: Metodologicheskie problemy. Dis. … kand. jekon. nauk (Inspections of Russian Population as Source of Demographic Information: Methodological Problems. Dissertation), Moscow, 1995.
65. Ul'janova G. N. Blagotvoritel'nost' moskovskih predprinimatelej. 1860–1914 (Charity of Moscow Businessmen. 1860–1914), Moscow, 1999.
66. Fomina O. V. Imushhestvenno-demograficheskaja harakteristika moskovskoj kupecheskoj sem'i poslednej treti XVIII veka. Dis. ... kand. ist. nauk (Estate-Demographical Characteristic of Moscow Merchant Family of Last Third of XVIII Century. Dissertation), Moscow, 2003.
67. Frolova T. V. Gorodskaja sem'ja v XIX v. (na materialah gorodov Jaroslavskoj gubernii). Dis. … kand. ist. nauk (City Family in XIX Cent. (on Materials of Cities of Jaroslavl’ Province). Dissertation), Ivanovo, 2008.
68. Jurchenko H. L. Revizskie skazki kak istochnik po social'no-jekonomicheskoj istorii: opyt obrabotki na JeVM revizskih skazok moskovskogo kupechestva XVIII – pervoj poloviny XIX v. Dis. ... kand. ist. nauk (Inspection Lists as Source for Social-Economic History: Experience of Computer Processing of Inspection Lists of Moscow Merchants of XVIII — First Half of XIX Cent. Dissertation), Leningrad, 1989.
69. Avdeev A., Troitskaia I., Blum A. 2004 “Peasant marriage in nineteenth-century Russia”, in Population, 2004, vol. 59/6, pp. 721–764.
70. Czap P. 1983 “A Large Family: The Peasants Greatest Wealth. Serf Households in Mishino, Russia, 1814–1858”, in Family Form in Historic Europe, Cambridge, 1983, pp. 105–152.
71. Czap P. 1978 “Marriage and the Peasant Joint Family in the Era of Serfdom”, in Ransel D. L. (ed.) The Family in Imperial Russia. New Lines of Historical Research, Urbana, 1978, pp. 103–123.
72. Hoch S., Kashchenko S., Mizis Y. 1996 “Project in Russian Population History, 1700–1917. Preliminary Results”, in Data Modelling, Modelling History, Moscow, 1996, pp. 89–91.
73. Where the Twain Meet – Dutch and Russian Regional Development in a Comparative Perspective, 1800–1917, Groningen; Wageningen, 1998.
Ul'ianova Galina
Troitskaia Irina
Беленчук Л. Н. Педагогические идеи Московского государства XVI в. // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2016. Вып. 3 (42). С. 61-73. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201642.61-73
The article is devoted to the ideas of education in Moscow State of the 16th century and their place in the Pan-European setting up of New Enlightenment. The 16th century in Russia is the peak of development of original Russian medieval civilization, and therefore of education, literature and pedagogy. At this specific time Russian society lived with several outstanding ideas: the unification of Russian lands into a single State, inheriting the spiritual world of Byzantium, the idea of Russian people's mission among other European Nations. These ideas formed the conception of what a man should be like in order to comply with those missions. Particular attention is paid to the Old Russian book-learning and times codes of Ivan the Terrible. Common and different features in the development of national and Western European education at the end of the Middle Ages are also emphasized. The author also compares two typical samples of national and Western European literature of the period, describing family relationships — Tale of Peter and Fevronia, and medieval Troy history. The article displays the interconnection and mutual inconsistency of the two types of European education.
The history of pedagogy, education, Russian pedagogy, spirituality of education, Russian school, morality and science, Christian anthropology, the Middle Ages.

1. Belenchuk L. N., Janushkjavichene O. L. Istorija zarubezhnoj i russkoj pedagogiki (History of Foreing and Russian Pedagogics), Moscow, 2011.
2. Gromov M. N. Maksim Grek (Maximus the Greek), Moscow, 1983.
3. Divnogorceva S. Ju. Stanovlenie i razvitie pravoslavnoj pedagogicheskoj kul'tury v Rossii (Formation and Development of Orthodox Pedagogical Culture in Russia), Moscow, 2010.
4. Zen'kovskij V. V. Pedagogika (Pedagogics), Klin, 2004.
5. Kljuchevskij V. O. Kratkoe posobie po russkoj istorii (Short Textbook for Russian History), Moscow, 1908.
6. Kozhinov V. V. Istorija Rusi i russkogo Slova: Sovremennyj vzgljad (History of Rus and Russian World: Modern View), Moscow, 1997.
7. Perevezencev S. V. Tajny russkoj very: Ot jazychestva k imperii (Mysteries of Russian Faith: from Paganism to Empire), Moscow, 2001.
8. Skrynnikov R. G. Ivan Groznyj (Ivan the Terrible), Moscow, 1980.
9. Skrynnikov R. G. Russkaja istorija IX–XVII vekov (Russian History of IX–XVII Ages), Saint-Petersburg, 2006.
10. Skrynnikov R. G. Svjatiteli i vlasti (Saint Bishops and Powers), Leningrad, 1990.
11. Uzhankov A. N. Istoricheskaja pojetika drevnerusskoj slovesnosti: Genezis literaturnyh formacij (Historical Poetics of Old Russian Literature: Genesis of Literary Formation), Moscow, 2011.
Меньшиков В. М., Хохлова А. Б., Гатилова Н. Н. О научном и теологическом понимании человека // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2016. Вып. 3 (42). С. 77-96. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201642.77-96
Seeking to answer the question ‘what is a human being?’ the authors consider two opposite approaches to understanding its nature: materialistic and religious. In the article the texts of outstanding Soviet thinkers A. N. Leontiev and E. V. Ilienkov were analyzed. The analysis of their interpretation of a human being was implemented in the form of a friendly dialogue with representatives of materialistic approach to understanding human nature. The article shows that materialistic approach reveals important characteristics of man, his evolution and the mechanisms of his formation. But it doesn’t give an opportunity to understand the essence of a human being. So thinkers working within the first approach are faced with the problem of impossibility of understanding human nature because they exclude the fundamental human characteristic — spirituality. Spirituality is an ontological, objective characteristic of human being. It distinguishes him from any other living creature and enables him to be human. Recognizing and understanding this characteristic of a human being is only possible within theological approach. Therefore theological approach proves objective existence of man’s spirituality and gives a great opportunity to start understanding the human essence.
human being, materialistic approach to understanding of human, spiritual approach to understanding of human, personality, spirituality, soul, spirit, spiritual basis, thinking, work, society, spiritual-moral perfection.

1. Il'enkov Je. V. 1979 “Problema ideal'nogo“ (Problem of Ideal), in Voprosy filosofii, 1979, vol. 6, pp. 128–140.
2. Il'enkov Je. V. Chto zhe takoe lichnost'? (What Is Person), Moscow, 1984.
3. Leont'ev A. N. 1972 “Chelovek i kul'tura” (Human and Culture), in Problemy razvitija psihiki, Moscow, 1972, pp. 401–426.
4. Rubinshtejn S. L. 1976 “Chelovek i mir” (Human and World), in Problemy obshhej psihologii, Moscow, 1976, pp. 253–410.
Men'shikov Vladimir
Khokhlova Anna
Gatilova Natal'ia
Лаврикова Ю. Н. "Неизвестный" Ц. А. Кюи: о духовной тематике в хоровом творчестве Композитора // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия V: Вопросы истории и теории христианского искусства. 2016. Вып. 3 (23). С. 159-164. DOI: 10.15382/sturV201623.159-164
Choral works of the famous Russian composer of the 19th century César Cui play a significant role in the development of the musical Russian culture. The catalogue of choral art of the composer includes the works of various subject scope and means of musical language as well as the ones of the original genre and stylistic orientation, such as vocal quartets, duet-choruses, etc. However, among this diverse material there are the little-known compositions relevant to the genre of the sacred music, namely three psalms (No. 6, 21, 32), sacred concert (Magnificat «My soul doth magnify the Lord»), two works «Ave Maria», «Mystical choir», children's music. The byway of the Cui’s sacred music, having been urged the author to write the article, reveals its purpose — to examine the emergence and further development of spiritual genre in the choral works of the composer in chronological order, being based on its musical and epistolary heritage. In the center of the article there is a detailed analysis of one of the compositions of the musician (Psalm № 21 «My God, my God»), in which the researcher examines the form and the content, the harmony and the texture, reveals the specifics of choral works. Insufficiently explored or rather unknown sacred heritage of César Cui, being in possession of its highly artistic qualities, composes the immortal treasury of national choral music and is undoubtedly of great interest to the study.
César Cui, choral work, the genre of the sacred music, chrono-typological approach

1. Keldysh Ju. 1978 “Dante v russkoj muzyke” (Dante in Russian Music), in Ocherki i issledovanija po istorii russkoj muzyki, Moscow, 1978, pp. 347–363.
Кривощекова В. Н. Ideo ego dixi; papa vigila: письмо св. Колумбана папе Бонифацию // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2016. Вып. 5 (72). С. 149-161. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201672.149-161
The publication introduces the first Russian translation of St. Columbanus’s letter to pope Boniface IV also known as Epistula V. St. Columbanus (c. 550–615) was one of the most prominent Irish missionaries on the Continent and founder of several monasteries across Burgundy and Northern Italy. He also maintained a keen interest in the ecclesiastical matters, which induced him to write letters to such figures as popes and bishops. The letter being published here has been written c. 613 on the subject of the Aquileian schism in Northern Italy — a conflict which came as an aftermath of the Three Chapters Controversy. Several churches of the region refused to condemn the three chapters as pope Vigilius was forced to do and broke off the communion with Rome. Columbanus, writing by request of king Agilulf, himself an Arian, made an attempt to solve the conflict by asking both parties to make concessions, and first of all to make the pope renounce the «shameful» position of pope Vigilius. Although this attempt was not successful, the letter, with its content and form, still stands as a remarkable document of the epoch which can provide valuable information about the schism in Northern Italy itself as well as Columbanus’s own views concerning this question.
St. Columbanus, Aquileian schism, Three Chapters Controversy, Vigilius, Boniface IV, Agilulf, Irish church, Irish missionaries, papacy, letters of St. Columbanus.

1. Chadwick N. K. The Age of Saints in the Early Celtic Church. L., 1961.
2. Charles-Edwards T. M. Early Christian Ireland. Cambridge, 2000.
3. Grey P. T. R., Herren M. W. Columbanus and the Three Chapters controversy — a new approach, in Journal of Theological Studies. 1994. Vol. 45. P. 160–170.
4. Hughes K. The Changing Theory and Practice of Irish Pilgrimage, in The Journal of Ecclesiastical History. 1960. Vol. 11. № 2. P. 143–151.
5. Hughes K. The Church in the Early Irish Society. Ithaca; N. Y., 1966.
6. Lapidge M. «Precamur patrem»: An Easter Hymn by Columbanus?, in Columbanus: Studies on the Latin Writings / M. Lapidge, ed. L., 1997. P. 255–263.
7. McNally R. E. The «tres linguae sacrae» in Early Irish Bible Exegesis, in Theological Studies. 1958. Vol. 19. P. 395–403.
8. Smit J. W. Studies on the Language and Style of Columba the Younger (Columbanus). Amsterdam, 1971.
9. Stancliff e C. Venantius Fortunatus, Ireland, Jerome: The Evidence of Precamur patrem, in Peritia. 1996. Vol. 10. P. 91–97.
Krivoshchekova Viktoriia
Резвых Т. Н. Трактат Ф. Эбнера «Слово и духовные реальности» в контексте философии диалога XX века // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2016. Вып. 6 (68). С. 62-77. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201668.62-77
In the article the main ideas of F. Ebner’s work ‘The word and spiritual realities’ are investigated. The article opens with an outlook on the origins of ‘dialogue philosophy’, stating peculiar features of the philosophy of dialogue exemplifi ed by the works ‘The Star of Salvation’ by F. Rosenzweig and ‘I and Thou’ by M. Buber. Such properties are: denial of understanding a person as something abstract, disinclination of the metaphysics focused on immutable life, the relation to the world as that to an object. Further the main ideas of Ebner’s work are analyzed. According to Ebner, I has no absolute existence at all. I covers reality near itself, it is not just I, but ‘I and You’. Further the question of naming is analyzed, which argues primordiality of the ‘I – You’ relation. The article traces his criticism of the idealistic metaphysics based on the concept of selfconsciousness. Activity of consciousness turns a person into an object. The concept of selfconsciousness leads a person to absolute isolation. The author analyzes the concept of ‘solitariness of I’ which is treated by Ebner as a derivative of a false ontologic presupposition. Further the idea of understanding a person as a unity of ‘I and You’ is analyzed. Ebner’s transition from the concept of dialogue to the statement of a problem of language is also considered in the article. In turn, the author passes from the problem of language to Ebner’s key idea – faith in God. The author comes to a conclusion that the peculiarity of Ebner’s philosophy consists in the justifi cation of religious belief. His philosophy of language is aimed at fi nding God.
dialogue philosophy, other one, personalism, self, selfconsciousness, thinking, language, faith, religion

1. Iz perepiski S. L. Franka i N. A. Berdiaeva (1923–1926) / A. A. Gaponenkov, izd., in Voprosy filosofii. 2014. № 2. P. 131–154.
2. K'erkegor S. Bolezn' k smerti // K'erkegor S. Strakh i trepet / N. V. Isaeva, S. A. Isaev, per. Moscow, 2010. P. 287–405.
3. Lakrua Zh. Izbrannoe: Personalizm / I. Blauberg, I. Vdovina, V. Volodin, per. Moscow, 2004.
4. Levinas E. Vremia i drugoi. Gumanizm drugogo cheloveka / A. V. Paribok, per. Saint-Petersburg, 1998.
5. Marsel' G. Dukhovnye iskaniia Ferdinanda Ebnera, in Voprosy filosofii. 2001. № 2. P. 171–179.
6. Marsel' G. Filosofskaia antropologiia Martina Bubera / V. P. Vizgin, per., in Istoriko-filosofskii ezhegodnik. 2009. Moscow, 2010. P. 162–189.
7. Pomerants G. Vstrechi s Buberom // Buber M. Dva obraza very / P. S. Gurevich, S. Ia. Levit, S. V. Lezov, per. Moscow, 1995. P. 3–14.
8. Sokuler Z. A. German Kogen i filosofiia dialoga. Moscow, 2008.
9. Frank S. Religioznye osnovy obshchestvennosti, in Put'. 1925. № 1. P. 8–23.
10. Frank S. Ia i My // Sbornik statei, posviashchennykh Petru Berngardovichu Struve. Praga, 1925.
11. Frank S. L. Nepostizhimoe // Frank S. L. Sochineniia. Moscow, 1990. P. 183–559.
12. Khaidegger M. Vremia kartiny mira // Khaidegger M. Vremia i bytie: Stat'i i vystupleniia. Moscow, 1993. P. 41–63.
13. Elen P. Semen L. Frank: filosof khristianskogo gumanizma / O. A. Nazarova, per. Moscow, 2012.
14. Baader F. K. Revision der Philosopheme der gegelischenSchulebezuglich auf das Christenthum // Baader F. K. Sammtliche Werke. Leipzig, 1855. Bd. 9.
15. Casper B. Transzendentale Phanomenalitat und ereignetes Ereignis // Rosenzweig F. Der Stern der Erlosung. Freiburg im Breisgau, 2002. P. I–XVI.
16. Ebner F. Das Wort und die geistigen Realitaten. Pneumatologische Fragmente. Innsbruck, 1921.
17. Vetter H. Heidegger im Kontext der dialogischen Philosophie mit Blick auf Eberhard Grisebach //
18. Gethmann-Siefert A. Weisser-Lohmann E. Kultur. Kunst. Off entlichkeit. Philosophische Perspektiven auf Praktische Probleme. Munchen, 2001. P. 157–167.
19. Heinrichs J. Dialog, dialogisch, in Historisches Worterbuch der Philosophie. Basel, 1972. Bd. 2. P. 226–229.
20. Rosenzweig F. Der Stern der Erlosung. Freiburg im Breisgau, 2002.
21. Schleiermacher T. Das Heil des Menschen und sein Traumvom Geist: Ferdinand Ebner. Ein Denker in der Kategorie der Begegnung. B., 1962.
22. Skorulski K. Ferdinand Ebner und der Platz der Dialogphilosophie in dem katholischen Denken des zwanzigsten Jahrhunderts, in Logos i ethos. 2012. Bd. 1 (32). P. 19–42.
Rezvykh Tat'iana
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Philosophy;
Place of work: St Tikhon’s Orthodox University Ilovayskaya 9, bl. 2 Moscow 109651 Russia;
Email: email: hamster-70@mail.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Статья написана в рамках гранта Фонда развития ПСТГУ «Генеалогия идей богословского персонализма (на материале русской религиозной мысли XIX–начала XX века)», договор No 04-1215/КИП
Потанина Л. Т., Мельников Т. Н., Кузнецова Г. Д. Развитие ценностно-смысловой сферы личности средствами социально-ролевых форм групповой деятельности // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2016. Вып. 4 (43). С. 24-31. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201643.24-31
This article provides a description of the empirical studies on the impact of social and group activities on the development of value-semantic sphere of the personality of pupils of different age groups. Value-semantic sphere of the individual student is viewed from the position of one of its essential components — moral sphere. The development of value-semantic sphere of personality is studied from the position of formation of the student semantic structures, including the nature of the interaction with the world at the level of behavior. As criteria of value-semantic sphere of personality examines the ways of meaning refl ections of a student of the world, the involvement of the student in the event of life and a wide range of significant objects and phenomena of the surrounding world. Detailed description received pedagogical possibilities of the proposed methods of their conduct. Presents the results of empirical studies on the levels of development of moral sphere of the personality of the student, confirmed the effectiveness of the impact of social and group activities on the development of the moral qualities of the personality in educational process of elementary, middle, and high school.
value-semantic sphere of the personality, moral sphere of the personality, involvement in the events of life, social role forms of group activity, the involvement in a life situation, a wide range of important facilities

1. Kontseptsiia dukhovno-nravstvennogo razvitiia i vospitaniia lichnosti grazhdanina Rossii / A. Ia. Daniliuk, A. M. Kondakov, V. A. Tishkov, sost. Moscow, 2009.
2. Potanina L. T. Obrazno-simvolicheskoe myshlenie kak sredstvo razvitiia tsennostno-smyslovoi sfery lichnosti shkol'nika: Avtoref. dis. ... d-r psikhol. nauk. Moscow, 2015.
3. Shchurkova N. E. Klassnoe rukovodstvo: Igrovye metodiki. Moscow, 2008.
4. Shchurkova N. E. Sobran'e pestrykh del: Metodicheskii material dlia shkol'nogo pedagoga. Vladimir, 1993.
Potanina Leila
Mel'nikov Timur
Kuznetsova Galina
Никулина Е. Н. Идеи Г. Гегеля в педагогическом наследии святителя Феофана Затворника // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2016. Вып. 4 (43). С. 81-87. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201643.81-87
This article is devoted to one of the possible sources of St. Feofan the Recluse,s pedagogical and psychological ideas i.e. F. Hegel,s «Philosophy of Spirit» (the third part of his Encyclopedia of the Philosophical Sciences). Despite the fact that St. Feofan could not accept Hegel,s views, he might have borrowed the whole range of his observations on preschool-age childhood and adolescence as well as the idea of a conscious vow to be a Christian which is the key issue in St Feofan's conception of Christian upbringing. The similarities which were found show that St. Feofan selected this useful material despite the ideological disagreements with his opponent.
Hegel,s anthropology, age-related pedagogy of St. Feofan the Recluse, preschool-age childhood, adolescence, vow

1. Arkhiv Russkogo Sviato-Panteleimonova monastyria (ARSPM). Op. 24. D. 40. Dok. 4291.
2. Gegel' G. V. F. Lektsii po filosofii dukha / Per. K. Aleksandrova. M.: Izdatel'skii dom "Delo" RANKhiGS, 2014.
3. Gegel' G. V. F. Entsiklopediia filosofskikh nauk v kratkom ocherke. Ch. 1. Logika / Per. V. P. Chizhova. Moscow, 1861.
4. Gegel' G. V. F. Entsiklopediia filosofskikh nauk v kratkom ocherke. Ch. 2. Filosofiia prirody / Per. V. P. Chizhova. Moscow, 1868.
5. Gegel' G. V. F. Entsiklopediia filosofskikh nauk v kratkom ocherke. Ch. 3. Filosofiia dukha / Per. V. P. Chizhova. Moscow, 1864.
6. Gegel' G. V. F. Entsiklopediia filosofskikh nauk. Chast' tret'ia. Filosofiia dukha / Per. B. A. Fokhta // On zhe. Sochineniia. T. 3. Moscow: Gosudarstvennoe izdatel'stvo politicheskoi literatury, 1956.
7. Gegel' G. V. F. Entsiklopediia filosofskikh nauk: V 3 t. / Otv. red. E. P. Sitkovskii. T. 3. Moscow: Mysl', 1977.
8. Evtikhieva L. Iu. Kul'turnaia identifikatsiia russkogo obshchestva v epokhu sviatitelia Feofana Zatvornika Vyshenskogo (etnokul'turnye aspekty): Doklad na iubileinoi nauchnoi konferentsii "Zhizn' i trudy sviatitelia Feofana Zatvornika v istorii i sovremennosti". Tambov, 19 iiunia 2015. URL: http://theophanica.ru/190615/Evtihieva.php.
9. Nikulina E. N. Nastavniki Georgiia Govorova: vliianie Kievskoi filosofskoi shkoly na formirovanie antropologo-pedagogicheskikh vozzrenii svt. Feofana Zatvornika // Novoe v psikhologo-pedagogicheskikh issledovaniiakh. 2014. № 3. P. 178‒191.
10. Smirnov P. A. Zhizn' i uchenie preosviashchennogo Feofana, Vyshenskogo Zatvornika. [B.m.]: Sintagma, [B.g.]. Publikuetsia po: Smirnov P. A. Zhizn' i uchenie preosviashchennogo Feofana, Vyshenskogo Zatvornika. Moscow, 1915.
11. Ushinskii K. D. Materialy k tret'emu tomu ≪Pedagogicheskoi antropologi≫ // Sobranie sochinenii: V 11 t. / Sost. V. Ia. Struminskii. M.; L.: Izd-vo Akademii pedagogicheskikh nauk RSFSR, 1948−1952. T. 10. P. 51‒622.
12. Feofan Zatvornik, svt. Nachertanie khristianskogo nravoucheniia. Moscow: Pravilo very, 2005.
13. Feofan Zatvornik, svt. Pis'ma o khristianskoi zhizni. 1858–1860 // Polnoe sobranie tvorenii: V 40 t. / Izdatel'skii sovet RPTs. M., 2011. T. 6. URL: http://theophanica.ru/books/?book=tom6#.
14. Feofan Zatvornik, svt. Pis'ma o khristianskoi zhizni. Vol. 2. Izd. 2-e. Saint-Petersburg, 1862.
15. Feofan Zatvornik, svt. Put' ko spaseniiu. Kratkii ocherk asketiki. Moscow: Pravilo very, 2000.
16. Feofan Zatvornik, svt. Slovo v den' rozhdeniia blagochestiveishego Gosudaria Imperatora Aleksandra Nikolaevicha // Feofan Zatvornik Vyshenskii, svt. Polnoe sobranie tvorenii: V 40 t. / Izdatel'skii sovet RPTs. T. 2: Slova S.-Peterburgskoi akademii rektora arkhimandrita Feofana. Moscow, 2012. P. 106–124. URL: http://theophanica.ru/books/?book=tom2# (20.06.2015). Publikuetsia po: Slova S.-Peterburgskoi akademii rektora arkhimandrita Feofana. Saint-Petersburg, 1859. P. 115–136.
17. Feofan Zatvornik, svt. Feofan Zatvornik, svt. Sobranie pisem: V 2 t. Repr. vospr. izd. 1898−1901 gg. (M.). V 8 vyp. Moscow: Pravilo very, 2000. T. 1: Vyp. I–IV; T. 2: Vol. V–VIII.
18. Feofan Zatvornik, svt. Sozertsanie i razmyshlenie. Moscow: Pravilo very, 2007.
19. Hegel G. W. F. Enzyklopadie der philosophischen Wissenschaften im Grundrisse. Berlin, 1845.
Глазунова О. Н., Денисов С. А. Меднолитые иконы с изображением Св. Николая Можайского из Ново-Иерусалимского монастыря // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия V: Вопросы истории и теории христианского искусства. 2016. Вып. 4 (24). С. 111-119. DOI: 10.15382/sturV201624.111-119
The article is devoted to the attribution of two copper icons with image of St. Nicolas Mozhajsky, which were found during the archeological researches in Novo-Ierusalimsky monastery in 2011 and 2014. The first of them is a small copper three-part fold “Nicholas Mozhajsky. Selected saints”, which was found during the excavation of monastery's cellar in 2011. This fold dates back the second half of the 18th century and produced in central region of Russia, perhaps in Guslitsy. It consists of one central part with image of Nicholas Mozhajsky and two lateral shutters, with images of saints. By analyzing the features of these images it could be possible to conclude that the fold was produced by the combination of diff erent fi nished details. The second is a pocket icon with single image of St. Nicholas Mozhajsky which was found during the excavation near the Gefsiman tour in 2014. This icon also dates back to the second half of the 18th century and perhaps was produced in the central region of Russia. The icon diff ers from the fold in image and technical details. In general, these finds supplement the area of distribution of copper icons with image of St. Nicholas Mozhajsky and marks cultural ties of Novo-Ierusalimsky monastery with central regions of Russian Empire.
Novo-Ierusalimsky monastery, archeological studies, copper fold, diptych, iconography, St. Nicolas Mozhajsky, pocket icon

1. Beliaev L. A. Voskresenskii Novo-Ierusalimskii monastyr' kak pamiatnik arkheologii nachala Novogo vremeni // RA. 2013. № 1. P. 30–41.
2. Beliaev L. A. Keramicheskie ikony Khrista v Novo-Ierusalimskom monastyre // V sozvezdii L'va: sb. st. po drevnerusskomu iskusstvu v chest' L'va Isaakovicha Lifshitsa / [Otv. red. M. A. Orlova]. Moscow, 2014. P. 48–61.
3. Beliaev L. A. Fliaga patriarkha Nikona i ee evropeiskie analogi // Zhivaia starina. 2014. № 4. P. 2–5.
4. Beliaev L. A. Novyi Ierusalim i drugie etalonnye pamiatniki Novogo vremeni v Rossii // Ot Smuty k Imperii. Novye otkrytiia v oblasti arkheologii i istorii Rossii XVI–XVIII vv. Moscow, 2016 (v pechati).
5. Beliaev L. A., Glazunova O. N. Markery Zapada: novye elementy evropeiskoi khudozhestvennoi i tekhnologicheskoi traditsii v arkheologicheskikh materialakh NovoIerusalimskogo monastyria // Traditsii i innovatsii v istorii i kul'ture. Moscow, 2015. P. 147–154.
6. Berestetskaia T. V. O nekotorykh problemakh izucheniia vygovskogo lit'ia // Vygovskaia pomorskaia pustyn' i ee znachenie v istorii Rossii: Cb. nauch. st. i mat-lov / Otv. red. i sost. A. L. Pashkov. Saint-Petersburg, 2003. P. 231–237.
7. Burganova M. A. Russkaia sakral'naia skul'ptura. Moscow, 2003.
8. Velichkov A. N. Gorod Mozhaisk, ego sviatynia i okrestnosti. Moscow, 1880.
9. Vinokurova E. P. Pomorskie datirovannye skladni // Pamiatniki kul'tury. Novye otkrytiia: Pis'mennost', iskusstvo, arkheologiia. 1988. Moscow, 1989. P. 338–345.
10. Vinokurova E. P. Litaia mednaia plastika kontsa XVII — nachala XX vv.: Vvedenie v tipologiiu // Drevnerusskaia skul'ptura: Problemy i atributsiia: sb. st. / Red-sost. A. V. Ryndina. Moscow, 1993. Vol. 2. Ch. 1. P. 188–216.
11. Vinokurova E. P. O tipologii mednoi khudozhestvennoi plastiki kontsa XVII–XIX vv.: Printsipy formirovaniia nauchnogo kataloga // Russkoe mednoe lit'e / Sost. S. V. Gnutova. M., 1993. T. 1. P. 34–42.
12. Gnutova S. V., Zotova E. Ia. Kresty, ikony, skladni: Mednoe khudozhestvennoe lit'e XII–XX vekov iz sobraniia Tsentral'nogo muzeia drevnerusskoi kul'tury i iskusstva im. Andreia Rubleva. Moscow, 2000.
13. Zotova E. Ia. Mastera-liteishchiki Preobrazhenskoi obshchiny v Moskve — prodolzhateli traditsii Vygovskoi pustyni // Vygovskaia pomorskaia pustyn' i ee znachenie v istorii Rossii: sb. nauch. st. i mat-lov / Otv. red. i sost. A. L. Pashkov. Saint-Petersburg, 2003. P. 238–243.
14. Zotova E. Ia. Guslitskoe i zagarskoe mednoe lit'e: Problema klassifikatsii // Guslitsa staraia i novaia: Mat-ly konferentsii / Red.-sost. S. S. Mikhailov. M., 2004. S. 50–57.
15. Kalisheva G. P. Kollektsiia mednogo lit'ia Kemerovskogo kraevedcheskogo muzeia // Razyskaniia: istoriko-kraevedcheskii al'manakh / Sost. L. F. Kuznetsova. Kemerovo, 1999. Vol. 5. P. 114–121.
16. Karpenko E. V. ≪Obraz litoi, starinnyi…≫ Mednoe khudozhestvennoe lit'e XII–XX vekov iz sobraniia Natsional'nogo muzeia respubliki Belarus'. Minsk, 2002.
17. Nikolaeva T. V. Proizvedeniia melkoi plastiki XIII–XVII vv. v sobranii Zagorskogo muzeia: Katalog. Zagorsk, 1966.
18. Printseva M. N. Kollektsiia mednogo lit'ia F. A. Kalinkina v sobranii Otdela istorii russkoi kul'tury Ermitazha // Pamiatniki kul'tury. Novye otkrytiia: Pis'mennost', istoriia, arkheologiia. 1984. Moscow, 1986. P. 396–408.
19. Ryndina A. V. Osnovy tipologii russkoi dereviannoi skul'ptury ≪Nikola Mozhaiskii≫. Ikona i sviatye moshchi // Iskusstvo khristianskogo mira. Moscow, 2002. Vol. 6. P. 99–115.
20. Ryndina A. V. Simvolicheskie i ikonograficheskie aspekty drevnei statui ≪Nikoly Mozhaiskogo≫ // Iskusstvo khristianskogo mira: Cb. st. / Gl. red. protoierei A. Saltykov. Moscow, 2005. Vol. 9. P. 133–50.
21. Savina L. N. K istorii proizvodstva i bytovaniia mednogo khudozhestvennogo lit'ia v XIX — nachale XX vv. // Russkoe mednoe lit'e / Sost. S. V. Gnutova. Moscow, 1993. T. 1. P. 48–55.
22. Sobranie postanovlenii po chasti raskola. T. 1. Saint-Petersburg, 1860.
23. Shevchenko E. V. Vasilii Pariiskii. Ikonografiia // Pravoslavnaia entsiklopediia. T. 7. Moscow, 2004. P. 88.
Glazunova Ol'ga
Denisov Sergei
Аляев Г. Е., Резвых Т. Н. Человек в глубинах смыслов (три конспекта лекций С. Л. Франка) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2017. Вып. 69. С. 107-133. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201769.107-133
The article represents three Simon Frank’s lecture notes, written in the 1920–30s — “The Meaning of Life”, ‘The Meaning of Love” and “The Meaning of Suff ering”, — which shed some more light on Simon Frank’s activity as a lecturer of Russian immigrant societies and organizations in the Western Europe. All these three lecture notes were designed to deal with moral issues, therefore it seems possible to assume that they were youth orientated and intended for the young audience. The topics of the lectures are central for the Frank’s mature period, his main works: the lecture notes refl ect the genesis process of a few ideas, which finally constituted Frank’s woks such as “The Meaning of Life,” “The Unknowable”, “God with Us”, and some others. However, there are also a number of original topics. For instance, “The Meaning of Love” contains a comparative analysis of two conceptions of love — Platonic and Freudian; “The Meaning of Suffering” purposes to solve the announced issue creating a typology of diverse national and cultural approaches to experience and comprehension of the suffering, as well as distinguishing two approaches within the framework of typically Russian attitude to suffering, which Frank calls “the way of Dostoevsky” and “the way of Pushkin”. Moreover, referring to bibliography we see that the texts represent Simon Frank as a reader, reflecting his literary interests for that period of his life. They demonstrate that Russian and German literature — the works of Tutchev, Boratynsky, Pushkin, Dostoevsky, Rilke — were important sources of Simon Frank’s inspiration. These texts reveal the Frank’s views on the topic of interrelations between Russia and Europe, which was one of the central topics of his works. In addition, “The Meaning of Suffering” provides us with a few important features to the portrait of Max Scheler as an intellectual who held the same views as Frank did.
charity, love, Max Scheler, the meaning of life, Russian religious philosophy, Simon Frank, suff ering

Bubbajer F. 2001. S. L. Frank: Zhizn’ i tvorchestvo russkogo fi losofa. 1877–1950 [S. Frank: Life and Writings of the Russian Phulosopher. 1877-1950]. Moscow.
Zak L. V. 1954. Semen Ljudvigovich Frank — moj brat [S. L. Frank – My Brother]. Sbornik pamjati Semjona Ljudvigovicha Franka. Munich.
Aljaev G., Rezvyh T. (eds.) 2016. Perepiska S. L. Franka s V. B. El’jashevichem i F. O. El’jashevich [Correspondence of S. Frank and V. Elyashevich with F. Elyashevich]. Issledovanija po istorii russkoj mysli [12]: Ezhegodnik za 2015 god. Moscow.
Rezvyh T. N. 2015. «Moja sud’ba menja ne bespokoit…»: S. L. Frank v okkupirovannoj Francii [“My Destiny doesn’t bother me”: S. Frank in the occupied France]. Antonov K. M. (ed.) ≪Samyj vydajushhijsja russkij filosof≫: Filosofi ja religiii politiki S. L. Franka. Moscow, pp. 195-240.
Frank S. L. 1988. Duhovnye osnovy obshhestva. Vvedenie v social’nuju fi losofi ju [Spiritual Foundations of the Society. Introduction into the Social Philosophy]. New York.
Frank S. L. 1992. Duhovnye osnovy obshhestva [Spiritual Foundations of the Society]. Moscow.
Frank S. L. 1990. Nepostizhimoe. Ontologicheskoe vvedenie v filosofiju religii [Incomprehensible. Ontological Introduction to the Philosophy of Religion]. Moscow.
Schlogel K., Kucher K., Suchy B., Thum G. (Hrsg.) 1999. Chronik russischen Lebens in Deutschland 1918–1941. Berlin.
Aliaev Gennadii
Academic Degree: Doctor of Sciences* in Philosophy;
Place of work: Poltava National Technical Yuri Kondratyuk University Pervomaiskyi prosp., 24, Poltava 36011 Ukraine;
Email: email: gealyaev@mail.ru. *According to ISCED 2011, a post-doctoral degree called Doctor of Sciences (D.Sc.) is given to reflect second advanced research qualifications or higher doctorates.
Rezvykh Tat'iana
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Philosophy;
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University for Humanities 6/1 Likhov pereulok, 127051 Moscow, Russian Federation;
Email: email: hamster-70@mail.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Публикация выполнена в рамках гранта Фонда развития ПСТГУ «Генеалогия идей богословского персонализма (на материале русской религиозной мысли XIX — начала XX века), договор No04-1215/КИП
Козловцева Е. Н. Изобразительные источники по истории общин сестер милосердия // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2017. Вып. 74. С. 144-152. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201774.144-152
While exploring the history of Sisters of Mercy communities, researchers hardly pay attention to graphical sources, which can provide the valuable information for the study. Mostly, researchers tend to use the visuals only for illustration without considering images as separate valuable historical units. Graphical sources provide historians with a range of opportunities for interpretation, revealing new aspects for study and adding new knowledge to written sources. Besides, it is necessary to utilize extra sources to discover all the layers of information. The graphical sources are considered to be newsreel, photos, painting, icons, pictures, posters, postcards and other types of images. The main attention is paid to the photos, which are the most widespread and available sources for the researchers. Many photos of the sisters are found in the archival files, as well as many of them were published at anniversary reports, theme albums, monographs and other electronic resources. There is a classification of graphical images: separate photos of Sisters of Mercy, portraits of the whole community or the group, communities’ buildings, hospitals, other Sisters of Mercy work places, hospital-cars and the means of transporting the injured, medical staff at work, everyday scenes. The special feature of the photos is that they were aimed to be personal. The article explores various methodological techniques of photo-analysis in relation to historical research of the history of Sisters of Mercy communities.
Graphical sources, Sisters of Mercy, communities, the Russian Red Cross Community, Florence Farmborough, The First World War, charity

Ajmurzaeva V. B. Dejatel'nost' sester miloserdija v Jakutskih leprozorijah v 1890-h gg. — 1917 g. // Sbornik studencheskih nauchnyh rabot. 2014. Moscow: Izd-vo PSTGU, 2014. P. 20–25.
Volkova L. A., Rubanova I. V. Po sledam staryh fotografij: K istorii Russko-japonskoj vojny // Istoricheskie, filosofskie, politicheskie i juridicheskie nauki, kul'turologija i iskusstvovedenie: Voprosy teorii i praktiki. Tambov: Gramota, 2014. № 11 (49): V 2 ch. Ch. I. P. 31–36.
Zinin A. M. Metodicheskie problemy issledovanija portretnyh izobrazhenij kak vidov istoricheskih dokumentov // Fotografija. Izobrazhenie. Dokument. 2015. № 6 (6). P. 75–79.
Kozlovceva E. N. Moskovskie obshhiny sester miloserdija. Moscow: Izd-vo PSTGU, 2010.
Kochukov S. A. Dejatel'nost' sester miloserdija v Russko-tureckuju vojnu 1877–1878 gg. (po materialam vizual'nyh istochnikov) // Ezhegodnaja bogoslovskaja konferencija Pravoslavnogo Svjato-Tihonovskogo gumanitarnogo universiteta. Moscow: Izd-vo PSTGU, 2015. № 25. P. 218–221.
Lanskoj G. N. Aktual'nye problemy arhivovedcheskogo i istochnikovedcheskogo izuchenija fotodokumentov // Vestnik arhivista. 2014. № 2 (126). P. 8–17.
Magidov V. M. Kinofotofonodokumenty v kontekste istoricheskogo znanija. Moscow: RGGU, 2005.
Posternak A. V. Ocherki po istorii obshhin sester miloserdija. Moscow, 2001.
Posternak A. V. Cerkovnoe sluzhenie zhenshhin v Anglikanskoj cerkvi po reshenijam Lambetskih konferencij // Vestnik Moskovskogo gosudarstvennogo gumanitarnogo universiteta im. M. A. Sholohova. Istorija i politologija. 2013. № 3. P. 72–82.
Posternak A., svjashh. K voprosu o statuse diakoniss v vostochnyh cerkvah v IV–VI vv. // Ezhegodnaja bogoslovskaja konferencija Pravoslavnogo Svjato-Tihonovskogo gumanitarnogo universiteta. 2012. № 22. P. 387–389.
Smorodina V. Mify i real'nost' Pervoj mirovoj v dokumental'noj fotografii // Pervaja mirovaja: Vojna i mif. B.m., 2014. P. 177–192.
Stigneev V. T. Vek fotografii. 1894–1994: Ocherki istorii otechestvennoj fotografii. Moscow: Knizhnyj dom «LIBROKOM», 2015.
Terent'eva L. A. Izobrazitel'nye istochniki: vidovoe raznoobrazie // Mul'tikul'turnaja i mnogonacional'naja Rossija: Materialy III Mezhdunarodnoj mezhdisciplinarnoj konferencii, posvjashhennoj pamjati zasluzhennogo dejatelja nauki, pochetnogo professora RUDN, akademika MAN VSh Tamary Vasil'evny Bataevoj: V 2 ch. Ch. I: Aktual'nye problemy otechestvennoj istorii i istoricheskoj nauki: II polovina XIX — nachalo XXI veka. Moscow: RUDN, 2010. P. 470–484.
Troickij Ju. L. Vizual'nye istoricheskie istochniki: Tipologija i informacionnyj potencial // Vizual'nye obrazy proshlogo: Novye strategii ispol'zovanija v obrazovatel'noj i issledovatel'skoj praktike: Koll. monografija / Pod red. V. A. Zvereva, O. M. Hlytinoj. Novosibirsk: Izd-vo NGPU, 2014. P. 104–123.
Turovceva S. V. Fotograficheskie al'bomy po istorii vojn Rossii vtoroj poloviny XIX — nachala HH veka: Opyt arhivovedcheskogo i istochnikovedcheskogo issledovanija: Avtoref. dis. ... kand. ist. nauk. Moscow, 1995.
Ul'janova G. N. Blagotvoritel'naja pomoshh' obshhestva zhertvam vojny v 1914–1918 gg. // Rossija v gody Pervoj mirovoj vojny, 1914–1918: Materialy Mezhdunarodnoj nauchnoj konferencii. Moscow: IRI RAN, 2014. P. 230–237.
Farmboro F. Pervaja mirovaja vojna: Dnevniki s fronta. Moscow, 2014.
Лютова С. Н., Серженко И. И. К вопросу о родословии митрополита Владимира (Богоявленского) и архиепископа Василия (Богоявленского) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2017. Вып. 75. С. 11-21. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201775.11-21
The paper presents results of research into the genealogy of the two Russian hieromartyrs: Metropolitan of Kiev and Galich Vladimir (his secular name was Vasilii Nikiforovich Bogoiavlenskii, 1848–1918) and Archbishop of Chernigov and Nezhin Vasilii (Vasilii Dmitriievich Bogoiavlenskii, 1867–1918). Special attention is paid to the problem of their kinship and to the refutation of the false accusation of nepotism made by their persecutors in 1917. The paper also introduces previously unpublished documents from Tambov State Archive. Being relatives of Archbishop Vasilii, the authors have used the oral information preserved in their family as well as their home archive. As a result, Archbishop Vasilii’s genealogy has been traced down to the end of the 18th century. The paper also refutes the version that Vasilii Nikiforovich Bogoiavlenskii and Vasilii Dmitriievich Bogoiavlenskii were cousins or uncle and nephew. Nevertheless, Metropolitan Vladimir and Archbishop Vasily might have been distant relatives, namely third cousins. Their progenitor might have been a certain Timofei, who lived in Morshansk district at the end of the 18th century.
Hieromartyr Metropolitan of Kiev and Galich Vladimir (Bogoiavlenskii), Hieromartyr Archbishop of Chernigov and Nezhin Vasily (Bogoiavlenskii), new holy martyrs of Russia, Russian genealogy, genealogy of Tambov priests, Tambov diocese of Russian Orthodox

Galkin A., Damaskin (Orlovsky), igum., “Vladimir (Bogoyavlensky Vasily Nikiforovich)”, in: Pravoslavnaya entsiklopediya, Moscow, 2004, VIII, 629-634.
Damaskin (Orlovsky), igum., Kalganov K., “Vasily (Bogoyavlensky Vasily Dmitriyevich)”, in: Pravoslavnaya entsiklopediya, Moscow, 2004, VII, 37-38.
Logunova E., Tarasenko A. “Svyashchennomuchenik Vasily (Bogoyavlensky): voskhozhdeniye na Golgofu: biografi chesky ocherk”, in: E. Logunova, A. Tarasenko, sost. i avt. vstup. st., Svyashchennomuchenik Vasily (Bogoyavlensky), Arkhiyepiskop Chernigovsky i Nezhinsky: Materialy k zhizneopisaniyu, Moscow, 2014, 6-60.
Logunova E., Nekotoriye versii obstoyatelstv ubiystva sshchmch.Vasiliya (Bogoyavlenskogo), Arkhiyepiskopa Chernigovskogo i Nezhinskogo, available at: http://chdu.cerkov.ru/2015/02/06/ko-dnyu-pamyati-novomuchenikov-i-ispovednikov/ ( 24.01.2016).
Lyovin O., Tambovsky period v zhiznisshchmch. Vladimira Bogoyavlenskogo, available at: http://www.proza.ru/2013/06/08/714 (24.01.2016).
“Mitropolit Vladimir (Bogoyavlensky)”, in: Istotiya Tambovskoy mitropolii: dokumenty, issledovaniya, litsa: Sobor Tambovskikh svyatykh, available at: http://www.tambovdoc.ru/litsa/sobor-tambovskih-svyatyh/mitropolit-vladimir-bogoyavlenskiy.php (24.01.2016).
Liutova Svetlana
Serzhenko Iva
Денисов Д. Н. Новые факты к биографии преподобномученика Палладия (Хроненко): о жизни святого в Оренбургском крае // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2017. Вып. 75. С. 55-59. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201775.55-59
Based on recently discovered archival documents, the paper introduces new facts on the biography of Monk-Martyr Palladius (Khronenko, 1867–1937). These facts are related to his previously unknown service in Orenburg region. The paper shows that it is in the Southern Urals that the saint prepared for monasticism and made his fi rst steps in monastic life. He became a novice in 1905, and was tonsured in 1907. He was ordained in 1907 and 1909. He actively took part in the initial formation of the three local monasteries: St. Macarius of the Assumption, St. Nicholas, and St. George. The paper disproves the report of Martyr’s Vita about his rectorship at Orsha Ascension monastery of Tver’ diocese. On the whole, these new details significantly specify and complement the biography of Monk-Martyr Palladius (Khronenko), giving it a coherent, consistent and non-contradictory character. The discovered facts can promote the veneration of the saint in Orenburg region, where his connections with this area are still unknown.
Orthodoxy, Church, monasticism, Orenburg diocese, repressions, Synaxis of the New Martyrs of Cherkasy, Monk-Martyr Palladius (Khronenko)

Voznesenskiy Orshin monastyr’: stranitcy istorii, Tver, 2012.
Diven Bog vo Svyatykh Svoikh. Mucheniki, ispovedniki i podvizhniki blagochestiya v Orenburgskoy eparkhii, Orenburg, 2011, 4.
Mikhailov A., Kuzmin A., “Neurochnaya obitel”, in: Kurgan i kurgantsy, 2012, 33, 7.
Stremskiy N. E., ed., Mucheniki, ispovedniki i khramy Orenburgskoy eparkhii XX veka, Saraktash, 1999, 2.
Bannikova E., ed., Mucheniki i ispovedniki Orenburgskoy eparkhii, Saraktash, 2014, 5.
Stremskiy N. E., ed., Mucheniki i ispovedniki Orenburgskoy eparkhii XX veka, Orenburg, 2000, 3.
“Novomucheniki Cherkas’ki: zhittya, podvighi, strazhdannya”, in: Vidannya Cherkas’koy eparkhii Ukrains’koy Pravoslavnoy Tserkvi, Cherkasy, 2009.
Svedenya po eparkhii. Orenburgskie eparkhial’nye vedomosti. Chast’ neofit., 1909, 9, 84.
Stremskiy N., Mucheniki i ispovedniki Orenburgskoy eparkhii XX veka, Saraktash, 1998, 1.
Иванов С. Н. Святой Патриарх Тихон и изъятие священных предметов из храмов в 1922 г. // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2017. Вып. 75. С. 60-93. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201775.60-93
This paper aims to clarify the reliability of the canonical foundation of St. Patriarch Tikhon’s position for the protection of Church relics taken from churches in 1922 under the slogan of famine relief. Conclusions as to the legitimacy of the Patriarch’s point of view are based on the reconstruction of the historical context of the confi scation of Church values, as well as on a more detailed consideration of the implicit aspects of the controversy between the opponents on this issue. Patriarch’s appeal to the 73rd Apostolic Rule and the 10th rule of the “Prime-Second” Local Council of Constantinople resulted from the three significant reasons: first, the inability to publicly appeal to decisions of the Local Council of the Russian Orthodox Church of 1917–1918; second, the distrust of the Church community of the government’s slogans; third, the beginning of confiscation of Church values by the state authorities that was uncoordinated with Head of the Church. St. Tikhon managed to adequately protect the ecclesiastical point of view both in the Revolutionary Tribunal and during the interrogations after his arrest. Fulfilling the requirements of the Antireligious Commission of the Central Committee of RKP(b), necessary for his release from prison in 1923, Patriarch did not change his views on the confiscation of sacred objects, and it was he who had the last word in this controversy.
Russian Orthodox Church, Patriarch Tikhon, confiscation of church property, Eucharistic vessels, famine of 1921–1922, church controversy, State Political Department, persecution of the Church

Babich A. V., Kuban’ — Ukraina: voprosy istoriko-kul’turnogo vzaimodejstvija, VI, Krasnodar; Kiev, 320-332.
Damaskin (Orlovski), igum., Mucheniki, ispovedniki i podvizhniki blagochestij a Rossijskoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi XX stoletij a: zhizneopisanija i materialy k nim, Tver, 2000, 4.
Dejanija Svjashhennogo Sobora Pravoslavnoj Rossijskoj Cerkvi 1917–1918 gg. Moscow, 1996, 6.
Gazov E., “Izyatie tserkovnih tsennostey v uezdah Moskovskoy gubernii po svodkam informatsionnogo otdela GPU”, in: Cerkovno-istoricheskij vestnik, 2009/2010, 16– 17, 6-15.
Giduljanov P. V., “Cerkov’ i gosudarstvo po Zakonodatel’stvu R. S. F. S. R.”, in.: Krasikov P. A., ed., Sbornik Uzakonenij i Rasporjazhenij s razjasnenij ami V otdela NKJu, Moscow, 1923.
Golubcov S., protodiak., “Perviy moskovskiy protsess 1922 goda po delu “tserkovnikov”, 1999, in: Bogoslovskij sbornik, 1999, 2, 75-104.
Golubcov S., protodiak., Moskovskoe duhovenstvo v preddverii I nachale gonenij 1917–1922 gg., Moscow, 1999.
Hailova O. I., in: Vestnik PSTGU. Seria II: Istorija. Istorij a Russkoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi, 2015, 6 (67), 123-143.
Ingulov S., Itogi bor’by s golodom v 1921–22 gg. Sbornik statej i otchetov, Moscow, 1922, 152-156.
Ivanov S., Suprun V., Pravoslavie na volgogradskoj zemle: eparhi i episkopy.Ch. 2, Volgograd, 2002.
Ivanov S., in: Vestnik PSTGU. Serij a II: Istorija. Istorij a Russkoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi, 2014, 3 (58), 24-60.
Ivanov S., diak., in: Vestnik PSTGU II: Istorija. Istorij a Russkoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi, 2015, 5 (66), 36-60.
Ivanov S., diak., in: Vestnik PSTGU II: Istorija. Istorij a Russkoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi, 2015, 6 (67), 38-63.
Ivanova E., in: Zhurnal Moskovskoj Patriarhii, 2017, 11, 60-96.
Ivanova M., in: Pskov, 2006, 24, 153-161.
Izjatie cerkovnyh cennostej v Moskvevo 1922 g. Sbornik dokumentov iz Fonda Revvoensoveta Respubliki, Moscow, 2006.
Kosik O., in: Bogoslovskij sbornik, 2002, IX, 293-296.
Kovaleva I., Krivosheeva N., in: Vestnik PSTGU. Serij a II: Istorij a. Istorij a Russkoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi, 4 (37), 88-125.
Krapivin M. Ju., Nepridumannaja cerkovnaja istorij a: vlast’ i Cerkov’ v Sovetskoj Rossii (oktjabr’ 1917 – konec 1930-h godov), Volgograd, 1997.
Kripton K., Vestnik Russkogo Hristianskogo Dvizhenija, 1979, 128, 218–243.
Krivova N., Vlast’ i Cerkov’ v 1922–1925: Politbjuroi GPU v bor’bezacerkovnyecennosti i politicheskoe podchinenie duhovenstva, Moscow, 1997.
Kryvelev I., Russkaja Pravoslavnaja cerkov’ v pervoj chetverti XX veka, Moscow, 1982.
Kuroedov V., Religij aicerkov’ v Sovetskomgosudarstve, Moscow, 1984.
Lazarev N., Uchenye zapiski Rossij skogo Pravoslavnogo Universiteta ap. Ioanna Bogoslova, 2000, 6, 93-111.
Levitin-Krasnov A., Shavrov V., Ocherki po istorii russkoj cerkovnoj smuty, Moskva-Küsnacht, 1996.
Nezhnyj A., Dopros Patriarha, Moscow, 1997.
Odincov M. I., in: Istoricheskij arhiv, 2000, 1, 35-84.
Odincov M. I., Russkie patriarhi XX veka. Sud’by Otechestva i Cerkvi na stranicah arhivnyh dokumentov. Chast’ I: «Delo» Patriarha Tihona; Krestnyj put’ Patriarha Sergija, Moscow, 1999.
Petrov S., Dokumenty deloproizvodstva Politbjuro CK RKP(b) kak istochnik po istorii Russkoj cerkvi (1921–1925 gg.), Moscow, 2004.
Podashevsky P., in: Izvestij a VCIK, 1922, 32, 1.
Safonov D. V., in: Bogoslovskij vestnik, 2008– 2009, 8-9, 275-355.
Safonov D. V., in: Vestnik Cheljabinskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta, 2009, 23 (161), 58-66.
Safonov D., svjash., Svjatitel’ Tihon, Patriarh Moskovskij i vseja Rossii, i ego vremja, Moscow, 2013.
Sedova G., Prosvetov R., Sluzhenie mitropolita Veniamina (Fedchenkova) v Latvii v 1948–1951 gg., 2014. Vestnik PSTGU. Serija II: Istorij a. Istorij a Russkoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi, 3 (58), 82-105.
Sobranie opredelenij i postanovlenij Svjashhennogo Sobora Rossij skoj Pravoslavnoj Cerkvi, 1917–1918 gg., Moscow, 1994, 4.
Veniamin (Fedchenkov), mitr., Na rubezhe dvuh epoh, Moscow, 2004.
Vinogradov V., protopresv. O nekotoryh vazhnejshih momentah poslednego perioda zhizni i dejatel’nosti sv. Patriarha Tihona (1923–1925 gg.): Po lichnym vospominanij am, München, 1959.
Voronovich N., in: Golos Rossii, Berlin, 1922, 2.
Vvedenskij A., prot., Cerkov’ Patriarha Tihona, Moscow, 1923.
Zhuravsky A. V., Voimja pravdy i dostoinstva Cerkvi: zhizneopisanie i trudy svjashhennomuchenika Kirilla Kazanskogo, Moscow, 2004.
Ivanov Sergei, диакон
Мазырин А. В., Смолякова И. Н. "Господь явил новую великую Свою милость Православной Российской Церкви". Известительная грамота святителя Тихона, Патриарха Московского и всея России, предстоятелям Православных Церквей // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2017. Вып. 75. С. 123-135. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201775.123-135
The paper introduces into scientific circulation the informing charter (alternatively known as a communicative or intronisation charter) of His Holiness Patriarch Tikhon, addressed to Patriarch Herman of Constantinople and other Heads of Local Orthodox Churches in the spring 1918. The paper also clarifies the reasons for the six-month delay in dispatching the charter. It is concluded that these problems arose because of the need to accompany the charter with a special conciliar document that would put forward grounds for the restoration of the Patriarchate in Russia. This document received the title Ulozhennaia gramota, and its preparation came to be extremely drawn-out. The paper examines the response of the Patriarchate of Constantinople to the news of the election of Patriarch Tikhon. Fanar tried to postpone the recognition for an indefi nite period, but could not do it because of the position of other local Churches.
Patriarch Tikhon, Local Council of the Russian Orthodox Church of 1917– 1918, restoration of Patriarchate in Russia, Autocephalous Orthodox Churches, Church of Constantinople

Calaidzis C., To metochion toy Oikoymenikoy Patriarcheioy en Moscha “O agios Sergios” kai oii goymenoi aytoy [The metochion of the Ecumenical Patriarchate in Moscow “st. Sergy” and the its superiors (1881–1936)], Geneve, 1991.
Shkarovskij M. V., Konstantinopol’skij Patriarhat i Russkaja Pravoslavnaja Cerkov’ v pervoj polovine 20 veka, Moscow, 2014.
Mazyrin Aleksandr, priest
Smoliakova Inna
Урбанович Л. Н. Система работы с религиозными понятиями на уроках духовно-нравственной направленности // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2017. Вып. 44. С. 11-19. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201744.11-19
The paper deals with notions and concepts of religious subject range in the context of religious and cultural education at school. The integration of religious knowledge in school education is a topical pedagogical problem nowadays. The inclusion of religious knowledge in school education involves creating moral standards and values for students, increasing their general intellectual level as well the enrichment of their vocabulary. The paper pays special attention to the educational potential of studying religious concepts in school classes of religious subjects. It considers pedagogical prerequisites, methods and techniques of terminological and conceptual work, and focuses on methodological features of work with religious concepts and notions. The paper also emphasises the importance and relevance of identifying not only the lexical meaning but also the spiritual content of words of religious sphere. It is known that educational material of religious content today causes some confusion among teachers. The author proposes a system of work with key concepts of the lesson and describes the algorithm of implementation of this system. Special attention is addressed to the concept of word, which allows us to reveal its content in specifi c denominational, national and cultural spheres.
Orthodox culture, religious term, religious and cultural education, integration of religious knowledge in school education, concept, conceptual analysis

Alekseeva M. O., “Terminologiy a pravoslaviya s pozicij kognitivnoj lingvistiki”, in: Izvestie RPGU im. A. I. Gercena, 2009, 119, 197-201.
Divnogorceva S. Iu., Teoreticheskaya pedagogika: uchebnoe posobie dlya studentov vuzov, obuchayushchihsya po pedagogicheskim special'nostyam.V 2 chastyah. Ch. 2. Teoriya obucheniya.Upravlenie obrazovatel'nymi sistemami, Moscow, 2009.
Erofeeva I. V., Aksiologiya mediateksta v rossijskoj kul'ture (cennostnaya refl eksiya zhurnalistiki nachala HKHI veka), Chita, 2009.
Ivina L. V., Lingvo-kognitivnye osnovy analiza otraslevyh terminosistem, Moscow, 2003.
Kozyrev F. N., Gumanitarnoe religioznoe obrazovanie, St. Petersburg, 2010.
Levitskij A. V., Metodologicheskie osobennosti prepodavaniya kompleksnogo uchebnogo kursa «Osnovy religioznyh kul'tur i svetskoj ehtiki»: uchebno-metodicheskoe posobie, Ekaterinburg, 2011.
Stepanov Iu. S., Konstanty: slovar' russkoj kul'tury. Opytissledovaniya, Moscow, 1997.
Zybina T. M., Ot slova – k Slovu. Integrirovannoe obuchenie religioznoj leksike: uchebnometodicheskoe posobie, Smolensk, 2014.
Никитина Н. И., Никишина И. Н. Социально-педагогическое сопровождение профессионального самоопределения воспитанников специальных (коррекционных) школ-интернатов VIII вида // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2017. Вып. 44. С. 27-41. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201744.27-41
In many countries, creating conditions for professional education and employment of persons with disabilities is an important and socially signifi cant task. In presentday Russia, special (correctional) boarding schools aim to provide socio-pedagogical support for professional self-identifi cation of their students, namely children with mental retardation. The paper deals with various approaches to the phenomenon of professional choice. The authors propose their understanding of factors that positively influence the professional choice of graduates of boarding schools of type 8. They also consider the content and methodology of supporting the professional choice of students with disabilities. Special attention is paid to those conditions, the implementation of which will lead to the effi ciency of social and pedagogical support in the professional choice of graduates of boarding schools. The results of the study can be applied in modernisation of social and pedagogical practices as well as in vocational work in special (correctional) boarding schools.
social and pedagogical support, professional choice of students of boarding school of type 8, professionally oriented forms of recreational activities, volunteer work

Akimova O. A., Ob osobennostyah professional'nogo samoopredeleniya vypusknikov special'nyh (korrekcionnyh) shkol VIII vida, in: Sibirskij pedagogicheskij zhurnal, 2012, № 2, URL: http://cyberleninka.ru/article/n/ob-osobennostyah-professionalnogo-samoopredeleniya-vypusknikovspetsialnyh-korrektsionnyh-shkol-viiivida#ixzz4HXa7Xf6S.
Bonkalo T. I., Nikitina N. I., Pchelinova V. V., Cygankova M. N., Metodicheskie rekomendacii po podgotovke i organizacii professional'nogo orientirovaniya obuchayushchihsya s invalidnost'yu i OVZ v inklyuzivnyh shkolah, Moscow, 2015.
Grebennikova V. M., Nikitina N. I., Nekotorye aspekty social'no-pedagogicheskogo soprovozhdeniya proforientacii obuchayushchihsya s ogranichennymi vozmozhnostyami zdorov'ya, in: Aktual'nye problemy gumanitarnyh i estestvennyh nauk, 2015, № 9–3; 30–34.
Invalidnost' i zdorov'e. Osnovnye fakty, in: Informacionnyj byulleten' Vsemirnoj organizacii zdravoohraneniya №352, Dekabr' 2015, URL: http://www.who.int/mediacentre/factsheets/fs352/ru/.
Klimov E. A., Psihologiya professional'nogo samoopredeleniya, Moscow, 2004.
Kommentarij press-sluzhby Mintruda Rossii otnositel'no publikacii v gazete «Kommersant»» 01 marta 2016, in: Sajt Ministerstva truda i social'noj zashchity RF, URL: http://www. rosmintrud.ru/social/invalid-defence/304.
Lifi ncev D. V., Seryh A. B., Ancuta A. N., Social'naya podderzhka: sopostavitel'nyj analiz politiko-pravovogo i social'no-psihologicheskogo podhodov, in: Vestnik PSTGU. Ser. IV: Pedagogika. Psihologiya, 2016, 41, 7-14.
Mendelevich B. D., Zabolevaemost' psihicheskimi rasstrojstvamii rasstrojstvami povedeniya detskogo naseleniya Rossij skoj Federacii, in: Ehlektronnyj nauchnyj zhurnal «Social'nye aspekty zdorov'ya naseleniya», URL: http://vestnik.mednet.ru/content/view/135/30/lang,ru/.
Minobrnauki Rossii vystupaet za sohranenie i razvitie korrekcionnyh shkol. Materialy pervogo zasedaniya Soveta po voprosam obrazovaniya lic s ogranichennymi vozmozhnostyami zdorov'ya (OVZ) i invalidov ot 17 iyunya 2015, in: Sajt Minobrnauki Rossii, URL: http://minobrnauki.rf/novosti/5840/pechat'.
Nesterova A. A., Profkonsul'tacionnaya rabota s uchashchimisya, imeyushchimi ogranichennye vozmozhnosti zdorov'ya: zarubezhnyj i otechestvennyj opyt, in: Social'naya politika i sociologiya, 2013, 3–2 (95), 244-250.
Nikitina N. I., Proforientacionnaya rabota s det'mi-invalidami, in: Nikitina N. I., Gluhova M. F. Metodika i tekhnologiya raboty social'nogo pedagoga, Moscow, 2005, 268-276.
Pryazhnikov N. S., Teoriya i praktika professional'nogo samoopredeleniya, Moscow, 1999, URL: http://psychlib.ru/mgppu/PTp/PTP-001.HTM.
Shakurova M. V., Formirovanie identichnosti sovremennogo rebenka v kontekste sociokul'turnoj situacii ego razvitiya, in: Vestnik PSTGU. Ser. IV: Pedagogika. Psihologiya, 2016, 41, 15-26.
Shmakov S. A., Uroki detskogo dosuga, Moscow, 1992.
Super D. E., Vocational Development: A Framework of Research, New York, 1997.
Vygotskij L. S., O svyazi mezhdu trudovoj deyatel'nost'yu i intellektual'nym razvitiem rebenka, in: Defektologiya, 1976, 6, 23-31.
Nikitina Natal'ia
Nikishina Irina
Рассказова И. Н., Симанина А. И. Содержание отдельных компонентов гражданского мировосприятия студентов религиозных и светских вузов // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2017. Вып. 44. С. 118-133. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201744.118-133
The paper presents the results of study of components of civil worldview of young people studying at religious and secular institutions of higher education. These include the level of personal maturity, direction of self-improving, moral ideals, attitudes to past events, present-day and future Russia. The data obtained is analysed in the comparative perspective. It is shown that the level of personal maturity is higher among students of religious educational institutions. In response to the question about the moral ideal, students of religious institutions often mention prophets and saints, whereas students of secular institutions point to parents and political fi gures. More than half of students of religious institutions have a view of the country’s future. Those students who have this view, usually describe the future in eschatological terms. All the surveyed students generally demonstrate a positive attitude to their home country
civil worldview, religious higher educational institutions, secular higher educational institutions, personal maturity, directions of improvement, ideal, event perception, attitude to the country

Bol'shunova N. Ia., Postupok kak voskhozhdenie k sub"ektnosti, in: Nravstvennost' sovremennogo rossij skogo obshchestva: psihologicheskij analiz, A. L. Zhuravlev, A. V. Iurevich, ed., Moscow, 2012, 137-154.
Egorov I. V., Grazhdanskoe mirovospriyatie i mirovozzrenie lichnosti: skhodstvo, razlichiya, diagnostika, in: Ezhegodnik nauchnometo dologicheskogo seminara «Problemy psihologo-pedagogicheskoj antropologii»: sbornik nauchnyh statej, I. V. Egorov, L. B. Filonov, eds., Pyatyj vypusk. St. Petersburg, 2015, 54-62.
Egorov I. V., Osnovaniya i principy metodiki diagnostiki grazhdanskogo mirovospriyatiya lichnosti, in: Vestnik PSTGU. Ser. IV. Pedagogika. Psihologiya, 2015, 39, 142-148.
Egorov I. V., Sobytiya, idealy i napravlennost' samosovershenstvovaniya v soderzhanii grazhdanskogo mirovospriyatiya starsheklassnikov megapolisa, in: Rebenok v obrazovatel'nom prostranstve megapolisa: materialy vserossijskoj nauchno-prakticheskoj konferencii, 12–13 aprelya 2016 g., Moscow, MGPU, O. I. Klyuchko, ed., Tekstovoe ehlektron, St. Petersburg, 2016, 759-765.
Egorov I. V., Naumova D. V., Prostranstva, sobytiya, personalii Rossii v grazhdanskom mirovospriyatii molodezhi: psihosocial'nyj aspekt, in: Aktual'nye problemy psihologicheskogo znaniya, 2015, № 3, 114-123.
Egorov I. V., Postanovka problemy grazhdanskogo mirovospriyatiya lichnosti, in: Rebenok v obrazovatel'nom prostranstve megapolisa: sbornik materialov II mezhregional'noj nauchno-prakticheskoj konferencii, 14– 15 aprelya 2015, Moscow, St. Petersburg, 2015, 282-285.
Naumova D. V., Otnoshenie k gosudarstvu v strukture grazhdanskogo mirovospriyatiya molodezhi: diagnostika i rezul'taty, in: Ezhegodnik nauchno-metodologicheskogo seminara «Problemy psihologo-pedagogicheskoj antropologii»: sbornik nauchnyh statej, I. V. Egorov, L. B. Filonov, eds. Pyatyj vypusk, St. Petersburg, 2015, 62-67.
Rasskazova I. N., Simanina A. I., Vospriyatie Rossii i otnoshenie k ee znachimym sobytiyam u studentov pedagogicheskogo universiteta, in: Aktual'nye problemy psihologicheskogo znaniya. Teoreticheskie i prakticheskie problemy psihologii. Nauchno-prakticheskij zhurnal, 2016, № 1, 11-22.
Rasskazova I. N., Simanina A. I., Znachimye lyudi Rossii dlya studentov pedagogicheskogo universiteta v soderzhanii ih grazhdanskogo mirovospriyatiya, in: Ezhegodnik nauchnometodologicheskogo seminara «Problemy psihologo-pedagogicheskoj antropologii»: sbornik nauchnyh statej. Pyatyj vypusk, Egorov I. V., Filonov L. B., eds. St. Petersburg, 2015, 67-77.
Rasskazova I. N., Simanina A. I., Idealy studentov pedagogicheskogo universiteta v soderzhanii ih grazhdanskogo mirovospriyatiya, in: Sibirskij pedagogicheskij zhurnal, 2015, № 5, 45-49.
Shnejder L. B., Napravlenie psihologicheskogo sovershenstvovaniya lichnosti kak pokazatelya ee mirovospriyatiya, in: Vestnik Rossij skogonovogo universiteta, Seriya «Chelovek v sovremennom mire», 4, 2015, 5-11.
Simanina A. I., Egorov I. V., Lichnostnaya zrelost' kak komponent grazhdanskogo mirovospriyatiya lichnosti, in: Grazhdanskoe mirovospriyatie molodezhi: teoretiko-empiricheskoe issledovanie, L. B. Shnejder, ed., Moscow, 2016, 17-22.
Skol'ko Vam let? (Linii zhizni glazami psihologa), A. A. Kronik, ed., Moscow, 1993.
Slobodchikov V. I., Isaev E. I., Osnovy psihologicheskoj antropologii. Psihologiya razvitiya cheloveka: Razvitie sub"ektivnoj real'nosti v ontogeneze, Moscow, 2000.
Testy dlya vzroslyh i detej, L. Dzhonson, M. Defer, sost., Moscow, 1994.
Volovikova M. I., Issledovanie predstavlenij uchashchejsya molodezhi o nravstvennom ideale, in: Nacional'no-kul'turnaya identichnost' v sovremennoj Rossii: istoki, osobennosti, perspektivy: sb. st., St. Petersburg, 2015, 151–165.
Rasskazova Irina
Simanina Anastasia
Миронова М. Н. Трансформация изобразительного искусства: субъективный взгляд с позиции постнеклассической психологии, ориентированной на христианскую антропологию // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2017. Вып. 44. С. 134-149. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201744.134-149
The paper, proceeding from the framework of post-non-classical, Christian-oriented psychology, raises the problem of psychological aspects of transformation of fi ne arts and tries to identify its underlying reason. The most signifi cant transformation is associated with avant-garde. The paper analyses the dynamics in the change of graphic style of creative work of several artists standing at the origin of avant-garde, and shows that these dynamics generally correspond to the reverse order of developing graphic skills of the child. Such forms of new art as installation, performance and actionism are analysed as well. It is considered that the dynamics of their transformation correspond to the reverse order of development of imagination of the child back to the earliest stage. This stage is characterised by binary operations that tend to be distorted as a result of degradation to absurdity and nonsense. The application of the principle of development in traditional psychology can hardly give any defi nite evaluation of these phenomena. There is no answer to the question in what direction and for what reason the person has to develop, the main point being that he or she should be changing and doing something new. However, this problem can be solved in psychology which is oriented to Christian anthropology. Аny degradation is moving away from God.
new art, graphic activity, degradation, image of the Other, image of the world, binary operations, absurdity

Bratus' B. S., Psihologiya. Nravstvennost'. Kul'tura, Moscow, 1994.
Fromm E. H., Anatomiya chelovecheskoj destruktivnosti, Moscow, 1994.
Genon R., Tradiciya i bessoznatel'noe, in: Voprosy filosofii, 1991, № 4, 51-53.
Il'in I. A., Poyushchee serdce. Kniga tihih sozercanij , in: Sobranie sochinenij, Moscow, 1994, T. 3.
Iung K. G., Fenomenduha v iskusstve i nauke. Sobranie sochinenij v 19 t., Moscow, 1992, T. 15.
Kornilova T. V., Smirnov S. D., Metodologicheskie osnovy psihologii, Moscow, 2011.
Lambrozo Ch., Genial'nost' i pomeshatel'stvo, Moscow, 1995.
Leont'ev D. A., Psihologiya smysla, Moscow, 2003.
Melik-Pashaev A. A., Pushkin i psihologiya hudozhestvennogo tvorchestva, in: Voprosy psihologii № 5, 1999, 101-106.
Melik-Pashaev A. A., O duhovnom sterzhne tvorchestva, in: Duhovnost' – put' spaseniya, Tver', 2004, 49-50.
Mironova M. N., Postroenie lestnicy razvitiya, regressii v hristianski-orientirovannoj psihologii, in: Moskovskij psihoterapevticheskij zhurnal, 2003, № 3, 26-73.
Mironova M. N., K sblizheniyu psihologii s hris tianskoj antropologiej: traktat o bumnojsiledushi i dominante, Kaluga, 2013.
Mosin I. I. , ed., Vse o stilyah i techeniyah v sovremennom iskusstve, Vil'nyus, St. Petersburg, 2014.
Pokrovskij N., Zhivopis' katakomb. Ocherki pamyatnikov hristianskogo iskusstva, St.Petersburg, 2000, URL: http://textfi ghter.org/teology/History_Church/Article/pereidem_k_izobrajeniyam_bogom ateri_izobrajenie_izobrajeniya.php///.
Rubinshtejn S. L., Princip tvorcheskoj samodeyatel'nosti, in: Izbrannye psihologicheskie trudy, Moscow, 1997.
Rusakov Iu. A., Matiss v Rossiiosen'yu 1911 goda // Trudy Gosudarstvennogo Ehrmitazha, XIV, Leningrad, 1973, 167-184.
Shuvalov A. V., Gumanitarno-antropologicheskie osnovy teorii psihologicheskogo zdorov'ya // Voprosy psihologii, 2004, № 6, 18-33.
Sirotkina I. E., Ponyatie «tvorcheskaya bolezn'» v rabotah N. N. Bazhenova // Voprosy psihologii, 1997, № 4, 104.
Slobodchikov V. I., Isaev E. I., Psihologiya razvitiya cheloveka, Moscow, 2013.
Tart Ch., Izmenennye sostoyaniya soznaniya, Moscow, 2003.
Vygotskij L. S., Sobranie sochinenij: V 6 t., Moscow, 1984, T. 6.
Vygotskij L. S., Psihologiya iskusstva, Moscow, 1968.
Николаева Е. А. О литургии Николая Корндорфа // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия V: Вопросы истории и теории христианского искусства. 2017. Вып. 25. С. 107-119. DOI: 10.15382/sturV201725.107-119
The traditional genre of the Orthodox liturgy underwent a revival in the 1980s and 1990s, when many Russian composers took an interest in it. The Divine Liturgy of St. John Chrysostom by Nikolai Korndorf (1978) is especially remarkable as it had been written a decade before the offi cial announcement of renaissance in church music and was never performed. The publishing of Liturgy in 2012 is not only a homage to its author but also a fact of recognition of this opus as essential in Korndorf’s creative work. The paper examines the history of the sheet as well as its structural and stylistic features.
sacred genres, Orthodox Church Liturgy, Liturgy of St. John Chrysostom, new chant, antiphon, sonorism, Nikolai Korndorf

Cholopov Yu., “Staroe slovo – novaya mysl’ ”, in: Idei Yu. Cholopova v XXI veke, 2008, 160-161.
Korndorf N., 2002. “Ya bezuslovno ocshucshayu sebya russkim kompozitorom. Avtobiografi ya c liricheskimi otstupleniyami”, in: Muzykal’naya academia, 2002, 2, 52-64.
Ефремова О. Н. Проблемы монашествующих в Псковской епархии в 1903–1910 гг. и попытки их разрешения преосвященным Арсением (Стадницким) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2017. Вып. 76. С. 37-53. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201776.37-53
This paper presents an overview of problems in monastic life in Pskov diocese at the beginning of the 20th century. These problems were typical of the majority of monasteries of the Russian Empire. According to their statutes, they were divided into cenobitic and non-cenobitic, with signifi cant differences in the internal structure of monastic life. The number of cenobitic monasteries that had stricter statutes and where monks were not allowed to have private property was much lower. In 1900, out of 828 monasteries there were only 46 monasteries and 101 convents that were cenobitic. In non-cenobitic monasteries, monks had common food, but clothes and other belongings bought at their own expense, whereas in staff monasteries they were paid an allowance from the state. Moral decline in Russian society together with revolutionary events infl uenced monastic life via novices, who arrived at monasteries from the secular world, as well as via monks themselves, who had to leave monasteries for short periods. The absence of a strict statute in non-cenobitic monasteries undermined monastic discipline, while frequent departures from monasteries led to violation of monastic vows and various vices. Gradual slackening in church service took place as well. A very low level of knowledge of the Orthodox doctrine resulted in monks and novices wandering around and moving from one monastery to another. Archival materials such as the diary of Reverend Arsenii (Stadnitskii) kept at the State Archive of the Russian Federation together with various periodicals allow us to examine the above-mentioned problems. The methods of overcoming these problems developed by Revd. Arsenii Stadnitskii and his eff orts to tackle them give invaluable material, both in historical and practical aspects.
Pskov diocese, monasteries, hegumen, monks, novices, Reverend Arsenii (Stadnitskii), Iuvenalii (Maslovskii), Vladimir (Giganov), Spaso-Eleazarov monastery, Nikandrov hermitage, Pskov-Pecherskii мonastery

Arseniy (Stadnitsky), metr., Diary: 1902–1903, 2, Moscow, 2012.
Arseniy (Stadnitsky), metr. Diary: 1903–1905, 3, Moscow, 2015.
Lagunin I., «Krypetsky Ioanno-Bogoslovskiy monastir: 500 let istorii», in: Pskov, 20, 2004, 43–56; 21, 53–73.
Гаврилова Т. С., Шалганова Т. А., Ляшевская О. Н. Взiaлъ, възялъ, вьзял: Обработка орфографической вариативности при лексико-грамматической аннотации Старорусского корпуса XV–XVII вв. // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия III: Филология. 2017. Вып. 51. С. 11-20. DOI: 10.15382/sturIII201751.11-20
This paper discusses the problem of heterogenous orthography in Middle Russian texts in terms of their automatic processing. The Middle Russian subcorpus of the Russian National Corpus contains documents written mainly between 1400 and 1700, when spelling variation was still wide-spread. The task of lexico-grammatical analysis is to assign a dictionary form (lemma), a part of speech indication and grammatical tags to each word form in the corpus. Traditional methods of grammatical tagging depend on the fact that there usually only one string of characters that represents the stem and the ending of each grammatical word form. Because of this, heterogenous orthography leads to errors in the work of automatic morphology analysers (taggers) if they are not provided with the module that supports orthographic variation. In this project, both relative and absolute normalisation is used. Relative normalisation involves multiplying orthographic representations of stems and endings in the grammatical dictionary according to standard rules. This is carried out on the level of (a) word endings; (b) nominative stems with regular variation, e.g. russk(ij ) / russt(ij ), keli(ja) / kel’(ja); (c) nominative stems of Church Slavonic origin, e.g. odin- / edin-; (d) verb stems with prefi xes, etc. Absolute normalisation matches characters (or character combinations) that alternate regularly in the corpus (e.g. o/1 ‘omega’, e/ѣ, шт/щ, жю/жу). Absolute normalisation is applied both to orthographic representations in the grammatical dictionary and to word forms in the text.
Middle Russian, Old Russian, Russian National Corpus, lexico-grammatical tagging, morphological analysis, spelling variation, unstable orthography, orthographic normalisation

Berdichevskis A., Eckhoff H. M., Gavrilova T. 2016. The beginning of a beautiful friendship: rule-based and statistical analysis of Middle Russian, in: Komp’iuternaia lingvistika i intellektual’nye tekhnologii, 15 (22).
Gavrilova T. S., Shalganova T. A., Lyashevskaya O. N., K zadache avtomaticheskoi leksiko-grammaticheskoi razmetki starorusskogo korpusa XV–XVII vv., in: Vestnik PSTGU, Series III: Philology, 2016, Vol. 47 (2), 7–25.
Jurafsky D., Martin J. H., Speech and language processing. International Edition. New Jersey.
Mishina E. I., Pichkhadze A. A., Drevnerusskiĭ podkorpus Natsional’nogo korpusa russkogo iazyka, in: Trudy Instituta russkogo iazyka RAN, 2015, 6, 99–115.
Moldovan A. M., Pamiatniki drevnerusskoĭ pis’mennosti v Natsional’nom korpuse russkogo iazyka, in: Trudy Instituta russkogo iazyka RAN, Moscow, 2015, 6, 88–98.
Piotrowski M., Natural Language Proces sing for Historical Texts. Synthesis Lectures on Human Language Technologies. Vol. 17. San Rafael, CA, 69–78.
Schmid H., Probabilistic part-of-speech tagging using decision trees. Proceedings of the International Conference on New Methods in Language Processing.
Segalovich I., A Fast Morphological Algorithm with Unknown Word Guessing Induced by a Dictionary for a Web Search Engine. Proceedings of MLMTA, Las Vegas, Nevada, 273–280.
Vinokur T. G., Drevnerusskii iazyk, Old Russian Language, Moscow, 1961.
Zalizniak A. A., Grammaticheskii slovar’ russkogo iazyka: Slovoizmenenie Grammatical Dictionary of the Russian Language: Infl ection, Moscow, 1977. 4th edition: Moscow, 2003.
Gavrilova Tat'iana
Shalganova Tat'iana
Liashevskaia Ol'ga
Бондарева М. Ю., Ткач Е. Н., Кузнецов В. А. Субъективное переживание эмоционального благополучия подростков, воспитывающихся в разных социально-психологических условиях // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2017. Вып. 45. С. 83-91. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201745.83-91
The paper sets out an understanding of self-image and subjective feeling of emotional well-being which is associated with the existential direction of the study. Under the subjective experience of emotional well-being the authors imply the following factors: conscious acceptance of all emotions, including unpleasant and painful; considerate handling of one’s own emotions that takes into account one’s own subjectivity and openness to the living space in contact with the other. From the authors’ point of view, the image of I includes a system of conscious (to a greater or lesser degree) ideas about oneself, one’s abilities, social intentions related to self-esteem. This image also includes physical, intellectual, emotional, social and other personal properties that provide the validity in behavioral patterns of a certain relationship of the person to him-/herself and to others. The paper describes the results of the drawing test “Silver” for teenagers of 14–15 years of age brought up in diff erent socio-psychological conditions, namely, the presence or absence of the family, educational environment (school, rehabilitation centre, orphanage). The authors have carried out a comparative analysis of average values, a qualitative analysis of drawings and stories attached to them. As a result, the three groups of adolescents have been distinguished, provisionally titled as follows: emotionally positive, emotionally ambivalent, and emotionally disfunctional. The conducted study allows us to identify in each of the above-mentioned groups distinctive features as to the relationship between the self-image and subjective feeling of emotional well-being of adolescents that have varying levels of individual experience, education and upbringing. The paper also identifi es necessary conditions for the development of an integrated self-image for teenagers.
self-concept, subjective experience of emotional well-being, adolescents, adolescence, socio-psychological conditions, educational environment, individual experience, emotions, identity, drawing test, psychological trauma

Bondareva M. Ju., Tkach E. N., Osobennosti sub’ektivnogo perezhivanij a jemocional'nogo blagopoluchij a lichnosti v podrostkovom vozraste, in: Vestnik PSTGU. Ser. IV: Pedagogika. Psihologija, 2014, 3 (34), 97–109.
Bondareva M. Ju., Tkach E. N., Specifika projavlenij a sub’ektnosti v podrostkovom vozraste, in: Akmeologija, 2015, № 3 (55), 158–160.
Langmejer J., Matejchik Z., Psihicheskaja deprivacija v detskom vozraste, Praga, 1984.
Lebedeva L. D., Nikonorova Ju. V., Tarakanova N. A., Jenciklopedija priznakov i interpretacij v proektivnom risovanii i art-terapii. St. Petersburg, 2010.
Mjej R., Chelovek v poiskah sebja, Moscow, 2013.
Silver R., Kopytin A. I., Risunochnyj test Silver diagnostika kognitivnoj i jemocional'noj sfer lichnosti: metodicheskoe rukovodstvo, St. Petersburg, 2006.
Bondareva Marina
Tkach Elena
Kuznetsov Viktor
Миронова М. Н. Трансформация изобразительного искусства: субъективный взгляд с позиции постнеклассической психологии, ориентированной на христианскую антропологию // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2017. Вып. 45. С. 118-135. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201745.118-135
The paper, proceeding from the framework of post-non-classical, Christian-oriented psychology, raises the problem of psychological aspects of transformation of fi ne arts and tries to identify its underlying cause. The most signifi cant transformation is associated with avant-garde. The paper analyses dynamics in the change of graphic style of creative work of several artists standing at the origin of avant-garde, and shows that these dynamics generally correspond to the reverse order of developing graphic skills of children. Such forms of new art as installation, performance and actionism are analysed as well. It is considered that the dynamics of their transformation correspond to the reverse order of development of imagination of the child back to the earliest stage. This stage is characterised by binary operations that tend to be distorted as a result of degradation to absurdity and nonsense. The application of the traditional psychological principle of development can hardly give any defi nite evaluation of these phenomena; there is no answer to the question in what direction and for what reason the person has to develop, the main point being that he or she should be changing and doing something new. However, this problem can be solved in psychology which is oriented towards Christian anthropology. Аny degradation is moving away from God.
new art, graphic activity, degradation, image of the Other, image of the world, binary operations, absurdity

Aksenova Iu. A., Simvoly miroustroistva v soznanii detei, Ekaterinburg, 2000.
Bos E., Kak razvivat' kreativnost', Rostov-na- Donu, 2008.
Bratus' B. S., Anomalii lichnosti, Moscow, 1988.
Bychkov V. V., Estetika, Moscow, 2002.
Frankl V., Chelovek v poiskakh smysla, Moscow, 1990.
Fromm E., Anatomiia chelovecheskoi destruktivnosti, Moscow, 1994.
Gasparov M., Zapisi i vypiski, Moscow, 2007.
Genon R., Traditsiia i bessoznatel'noe, in: Voprosy filosofii, 1991, 4, 51–53.
Ichin K., Suprematicheskie razmyshleniia Malevicha o predmetnom mire, in: Voprosy filosofii, 2011, 10, 48–56.
Koestler A. The Act of creation. London, 1964.
Kuniaev S., Liubov', ispolnennaia zla, Moscow, 2013.
Leont'ev A. N., K psikhologii obraza, in: Vestnik Moskovskogo Universiteta. Seriia 14. Psikhologiia. 1986, 3, 72–76.
Lotman Iu. M., Lektsii po strukturnoi poetike, in: Iu. M. Lotman i tartussko-moskovskaia semioticheskaia shkola. Moscow, 1994, 37
Malevich K., Sobr. soch. V 5 tt., Tom 1. Stat'i, manifesty, teoreticheskie sochinenij a i drugie raboty. 1913–1929. Moscow, 1995. Tom 2. Stat'i i teoreticheskie sochinenij a, opublikovannye v Germanii, Pol'she i na Ukraine. 1924–1930. Moscow, 1998. Tom 3. Suprematizm. Mir kak bespredmetnost', ili Vechnyj pokoj. Moscow, 2000. Tom 4. Traktaty i lekcii pervoj poloviny 1920-h godov. 2003. Moscow, 2003. Tom 5. Proizvedenij a raznyh let. Moscow, 2004.
Malevich o sebe. Sovremenniki o Maleviche. T. 1. Pis'ma. Dokumenty. Vospominaniia. Kritika , ed. I. A. Vakar, T. N. Mikheenko, Moscow, 2004.
Mariutina T. M., Ermolaev O. Iu., Vvedenie v psikhofi ziologiiu, Moscow, 2001.
Porshnev B. F., O nachale chelovecheskoi istorii, Moscow, 1974.
Rubinshtein S. L., Printsip tvorcheskoi samodeiatel'nosti, in: Izbrannye psikhologicheskie trudy. Moscow, 1997, 438.
Rubinshtein S. L., Chelovek i mir, Moscow, 1997.
Serafim (Rouz), ierom, Chelovek protiv Boga, Moscow, 1995.
Stoikov A., Kritika abstraktnogo iskusstva i ego teorii, Moscow, 1964.
Titov M. V., «Novaia» revoliutsiia v russkom iazyke, in: Vestnik TGU. Gumanitarnye nauki. Filologiia, 2007, 8 (52), 276–280.
Tolstaia T., Reka Okkervil', Moscow, 2002.
Vekker L. M., Psikhika i real'nost', Moscow, 1998.
Wallon A. Les origines de la pensee chez l’enfant. Paris, 1945, T. 1–2.
Ульянова Г. Н., Троицкая И. А. Социальная и территориальная мобильность московских купцов по сказкам VIII (1833-1834) и X (1857-1858) ревизий // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2017. Вып. 77. С. 94-109. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201777.94-109
historical demography, social mobility, migration, urban and regional history, Russian poll-tax registers (revisions), 19-century Russian history, imperial Russia
historical demography, social mobility, migration, urban and regional history, Russian poll-tax registers, 19-century Russian history, imperial Russia
  1. Akol’zina M. K., Izmenenie sotsial’noi struktury naseleniia srednego russkogo uezdnogo goroda v pervoi polovine XIX veka (po materialam Morshanska Tambovskoi gubernii), Tambov, 2010.
  2. Aksenov A. I., Genealogia moskovskogo kupechestva ХVIII v.: iz istorii formirovaniia russkoi burzhuazii, Moscow, 1988.
  3. Aksenov A. I., Ocherki genealogii uezdnogo kupechestva ХVIII v., Moscow, 1993.
  4. Goncharov Yu. M., Gorodskaya sem’ia vtoroi poloviny XIX – nachala XX v., Barnaul, 2002.
  5. Goncharov Yu. M., Kupecheskaya sem’ia vtoroi poloviny XIX – nachala XX v., Moscow, 1999.
  6. Ivonin A. R., Zapadnosibirskii gorod poslednei chetverti XVIII – 60-kh godov XIX v., Barnaul, 2000.
  7. Kozlova N. V., “Sem’ia i otnosheniia rodstva moskovskogo kupechestva XVIII veka”, in: Vestnik RGNF, 2002, 4, 14–26.
  8. Skubnevskii V. A., Startsev A.V., Goncharov Yu. M., Kupechestvo Altaia XVIII – vtoroi poloviny XIX – nachala XX v., Barnaul, 2001.
  9. Ulianova G. N., “Migratsiia v Moskvu v kontse XVIII – nachale XIX veka po kupecheskim skazkam VI revizii 1811 goda”, in: Migratsii. Formirovanie Rossiiskogo gosudarstva, Moscow, 2015, 94–116.
  10. Zakharov V. N., Zapadnoevropeiskie kuptsy v rossiiskoi torgovle XVIII veka, Мoscow, 2005.
Ulyanova Galina
Academic Degree: Doctor of Sciences* in History;
Place of work: Institute of Russian History, Russian Academy of Sciences; 19 Dm. Ulyanov st., Moscow 117036, Russian Federation; Senior Research Fellow;
Email: galina.ulianova@gmail.com. *According to ISCED 2011, a post-doctoral degree called Doctor of Sciences (D.Sc.) is given to reflect second advanced research qualifications or higher doctorates.
Troitskaya Irina
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Economics;
Place of work: Moscow State University; GSP-1, 1-46 Leninskie Gory st., Moscow 119991, Russian Federation; Senior Research Fellow at Centre for Population Studies of the Faculty of Economics;
Email: itro@econ.msu.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
The article is written in 2017 within the framework of the project "The demographic history of the Moscow merchants at the revizsky fairy tales III–X revision (1762-1858): marriage and family, fertility and mortality rates, social and spatial mobility" supported by RFBR Foundation
Беленчук Л. Н. Владимир Яковлевич Стоюнин о развитии отечественной школы в первой четверти XIX века // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2017. Вып. 46. С. 86-99. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201746.86-99
This article, which deals with historical and pedagogical legacy of the Russian educationalist of the second half of the 19th century V. Ya. Stojunin, discusses his understanding of objectives of educational reforms of Alexander I, particularly the establishment of the Ministry of Education and the system of school education. Based on the civilisational approach, the article seeks to clarify the scholar’s view on historical features of the national system of education. Using Stojunin’s views as an example, the article exposes the attitude to the Russian history of education as a row of unsuccessful imitations of West-European patterns. This attitude was typical of educational circles of the second half of the 19th century. Stojunin sets out various standpoints of public offi cers and bewails the victory of the state approach over the public, emphasising several failings that in his opinion were typical of the Russian education and upbringing of all epochs, namely the excessive control of the state and state offi cials over the school, absence of public initiative in the school sphere, dominance of foreign teachers, priority of foreign languages in education in the capital cities. He also proposes ways of eliminating these shortcomings.
V. Ya. Stojunin, pedagogy, history of education, State, society, national school, reform of Alexander I, Ministry of Education, universities, pensions, private school
  1. Belenchuk L. N., Ianushkiavichene O. L., Istoriia zarubezhnoi i russkoi pedagogiki, Moscow, 2011.
  2. Gogol' N. V., Izbrannoe, Moscow, 1999.
  3. Zen'kovskii V. V., Pedagogika, Klin, 2004.
  4. Pushkin A. S., “O narodnom vospitanii”, in: A. V. Ovchinnikov, L. N. Belenchuk, E. N. Nikulina, sost., Khrestomatiia po istorii pedagogiki, Moscow, 2016.
  5. Spitsyn E. Iu., Polnyi kurs istorii Rossii. Kniga 2. Rossiiskaia imperiia XVIII — nachala XX vv., Moscow, 2016.
Larisa Belenchuk
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Education;
Place of work: Centre for the History of Pedagogy and Education, Institute of Education Development Strategy of the Russian Academy of Education; 5/16 Makarenko st., Moscow, 105062 Russian Federation;
Post: leading researcher;
ORCID: 0000-0002-8859-3634;
Email: ya.lbel@yandex.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Литвинова С. Н., Танвель И. В. Проектирование профиля образовательной программы бакалавриата: маркетинговый подход // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2017. Вып. 46. С. 11-23. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201746.11-23
This article deals with a marketing approach to designing the profi le of higher school educational programmes and presents results of marketing research. The methodological basis of the study is the international algorithm for creating educational programmes, including surveys and focus groups. The study involved 1092 students of upper secondary schools in the period from January until December 2016. According to the analysis of trends in social and economic development and to educational needs of various social groups, the profi les of educational programmes in the humanities have been identifi ed. The model for developing educational programmes on the employer’s request in concordance with federal programmes for a specifi c administrative territory has been off ered. The organisational model using network forms is introduced to implement conditions for the eff ective management of vocational guidance and educational activities. The most attractive higher education programmes in the humanities now are “International Marketing”, “World Economy”, “Civil Law”, “Education Psychology” and “Personnel Management”.
design, profile of educational programme, marketing approach, target audience, research results
  1. Djukarev I., Karavaeva E., Demchuk A., Benej tone P., Gonsales H., Vagenar R., eds., Na puti k sopostavimosti programm vysshego obrazovanija. Informacionnyj obzor, Bil'bao, 2013.
  2. Federal'nyj zakon “Ob obrazovanii v Rossij skoj Federacii”: po sostojaniju na 2015 god: s kommentarijami k poslednim izmenenijam, Moscow, 2015.
Litvinova Svetlana
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Education;
Place of work: Institute of Business Administration (Zelenograd Branch), Moscow City University; 2-oi Sel'skokhoziaistvennyi proezd 4/1, Moscow, 129226, Russian Federation;
Post: director;
ORCID: 0000-0002-4589-3688;
Email: _litsveta_@mail.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Tanvel Irina
Place of work: Institute of State Administration; 80 Leninskii prospekt, Moscow, 119261, Russian Federation;
Post: associate director on addiitional education;
Email: tanveli@yandex.ru.
Николаев С. К., Гар М. М. «В единении вы с митрополитом Сергием или в отделении?»: Переписка священномученика архиепископа Угличского Серафима (Самойловича) и священномученика епископа Романовского Вениамина (Воскресенского). 1928–1929 гг. // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2017. Вып. 79. С. 121-144. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201779.121-144
This article for the fi rst time publishes the correspondence of hieromartyr Serafi m (Samoilovich), archbishop of Uglich, with another vicar, the bishop of Romanov hieromartyr Veniam (Voskresensky) from the period of December 1928 — January 1929. The article draws on the hand-written documents that have been submitted to St. Tikhon’s University as part of the archive of hieromartyr Serafi m, preserved by confessor Iraida Tikhova. The letters published here raise a range of key issues that refer to the history of Yaroslavl diocese and, on the whole, to problems of church life of the late 1920s — early 1930s including the attitude to metropolitan Sergy (Stragorodsky) and his administrative activities in the capacity of Deputy Patriarchal Locum Tenens. Apart from Yaroslavl hierarchs, the letters make mention of such fi gures of the Russian Orthodox Church of the 1920–1930s as canonised metropolitans Pyotr Krutitsky (Polyansky) and Kirill (Smirnov) of Kazan, as well as metropolitan Iosif (Petrovyh), etc. Particularly valuable is the fact that Archbishop Serafi m with all clarity demonstrates his church position at the turn of 1928–1929, stating and providing grounds for his internal determination to fi nally separate from metropolitan Sergy. In the written dialogue of the two hieromartyrs, their ecclesiological views become manifest; these views were shaped in the atmosphere of accumulating repressions and the policy towards the centralisation of the church power implemented by Deputy Patriarchal Locum Tenens on conditions off ered by Soviet authorities.
Hieromartyr Seraphim Samoilovich, Hieromartyr Benjamin Voskresensky, correspondence, nepominaiushchie, diocese of Yaroslavl, Yaroslavl opposition, Metropolitan Sergius Stragorodsky
  1. Bol’shakova E., ed., Blagovestnik. Episkop Romanovskii Veniamin (Voskresenskii). Zhizneopisanie. Pis’ma, Tutaev, 2009.
  2. Kaplin P. V., “Arkhiepiskop Serafi m (Samoilovich) i E. A. Tuchkov: podrobnosti vzaimootnoshenii”, in: Vestnik PSTGU, II: Istoriia. Istoriia Russkoi Pravoslavnoi Tserkvi, 3 (20), 2006, 129–135.
  3. Kazakov S., archpriest., Darokhranitel’nitsa, in: Mir Bozhii, 14, 2009–2010, 90–93.
  4. Kosik O., “«Poslanie ko vsei Tserkvi» sviashchennomuchenika Serafima Uglichskogo ot 20 ianvaria 1929 goda”, in: Bogoslovskii sbornik, Moscow, 11, 2003, 291–305.
  5. Mazyrin A., priest, Sto dnei Russkoi Pravoslavnoi Tserkvi pod upravleniem Iaroslavskogo vikariia, available at: http://www.sedmitza.ru/text/409247.html (22.09.2017).
  6. Mazyrin A., priest., Vysshie ierarkhi o preemstve vlasti v Russkoi Pravoslavnoi Tserkvi v 1920–1930-kh godakh, Moscow, 2006.
  7. Men’kova I. G., Radi mira tserkovnogo: Zhiznennyi put’ i arkhipastyrskoe sluzhenie sviatitelia Agafangela, mitropolita Iaroslavskogo, 2, Moscow, 2006.
  8. Nikolaev S., deacon, “Obzor arkhivnogo fonda sviashchennomuchenika arkhiepiskopa Serafi ma (Samoilovicha) i ispovednitsy Iraidy Tikhovoi”, in: XXV Ezhegodnaia bogoslovskaia konferentsiia PSTGU: Materialy, Moscow, 2015, 144–148.
  9. Nikolaev S., deacon, “Proekt sviashchennomuchenika arkhiepiskopa Uglichskogo Serafi ma (Samoilovicha) deklaratsii ob otdelenii Iaroslavskoi eparkhii ot mitropolita Sergiia (Stragorodskogo)”, in: Vestnik PSTGU, II: Istoriia. Istoriia Russkoi Pravoslavnoi Tserkvi. Moscow, 5 (60), 2014, 149–166.
  10. Saltykov A., archpriest., Egorov I. D., “«God skorbi i pechali»: Dnevnik sviashchennomuchenika Serafi ma (Samoilovicha), arkhiepiskopa Uglichskogo za 1928 god”, in: Mir Bozhii, 1 (9), 2003, 36–45.
Nikolaev Sergey, диакон
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University for the Humanities; 6/1 Likhov pereulok, Moscow, 127051, Russian Federation; Centre for the Study of Modern History of Russian Orthodox Church;
Post: Deputy Head of the archive of the the Centre for the Study of Modern History of Russian Orthodox Church;
ORCID: 0000-0001-7896-0157;
Email: nsk_zel@mail.ru.
Gar Michael
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Chemistry;
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University; 23b, Novokuznetskaya st., Moscow 115184, Russian Federation; Centre for the Study of Modern History of Russian Orthodox Church;
Post: Junior Research Fellow;
Email: alheemik@mail.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Ляшевская О. Н., Литвинцева К. В. Применение​ ​квантитативных​ ​корпусных​ ​методик​ ​для​ ​выявления церковнославянизмов​ ​в​ ​современном​ ​русском​ ​языке // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия III: Филология. 2017. Вып. 53. С. 43-55. DOI: 10.15382/sturIII201753.43-55
The starting point of this study is the hypothesis of the discursive proximity of the Church Slavonic language and Christian religious discourse of the modern Russian language. Analysing lexical structure by means of quantitative corpus methods, we show that the latter is closer to Church Slavonic than to the mainstream modern Russian language. This can serve as a proof of the specifi city of the register in question, an additional argument when deciding on its separate status. Our study is based on the material of the Russian National Corpus, namely the Church-Slavonic corpus, the Main Corpus and the Subcorpus of church-and-theologу texts. Using the log-likelihood criterion and PCA visualisations, we reveal the body of lexemes in Russian texts that can be considered Slavonicisms (церковнославянизмы) and show that the “distance” between the corpora can be measured diff erently if one takes into account adjectives, nouns and verbs separately.
corpus study, quantitative corpus methods, lexical markers of discourse, Church Slavonic language, modern Russian language, religious discourse
  1. Dobrushina E. R., “Slovar’ khristianskoi leksiki: sostav slovnika”, in: Vestnik PSTGU III: Filologiia, 3 (29), 2012, 105–113.
  2. Levshina N., How to Do Linguistics with R. John Benjamins, 2015.
  3. Liashevskaia O. N., Sharov S. A., Chastotnyi slovar’ sovremennogo russkogo iazyka (na materialakh Natsional’nogo korpusa russkogo iazyka). Moscow, 2009.
  4. Litvintseva K. V., “Osobennosti funktsionirovaniia trekh frazeologizmov s leksemoi Bozhii v religioznykh i svetskikh tekstakh”, in: Vestnik PSTGU III: Filologiia, 4 (39), 2014, 67–81.
  5. Litvintseva K. V., “Tserkovnoslavianizm kak lingvisticheskii termin”, in: Vestnik Orlovskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta, 6 (47), 2015, 264–267.
  6. Mehri A., Darooneh A. H., “The role of entropy in word ranking”, in: Physica A: Statistical Mechanics and its Applications, 390, 2011, 3157–3163.
  7. Natsional’nyi korpus russkogo iazyka, available at: http://www.ruscorpora.ru/corpora-intro.html.
  8. Oakes M. P.,“Statistical Measures for Corpus Profi ling”, in: Proceedings of the Open University Workshop on Corpus Profiling, London, UK, 2008.
  9. Rayson P., Garside R.,“Comparing corpora using frequency profi ling”, in: Proceedings of the Comparing Corpora Workshop at ACL, 2000, 1–6.
  10. Sedakova O. A., Slovar’ trudnykh slov iz bogosluzheniia: Tserkovnoslaviano-russkie paronimy, Moscow, 2008.
Lyashevskaya Olga
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Philology;
Place of work: National Research University “Higher School of Economics”, Institute of Russian Language, Russian Academy of Sciences; 20 Miasnitskaya str., Moscow, 101000, Russian Federation;
Post: Professor;
ORCID: 0000-0001-8374-423X;
Email: olesar@yandex.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Litvintseva Kristina
Student status: Graduate student;
Place of study: National Research University “Higher School of Economics”; 20 Miasnitskaia str., Moscow, 101000, Russian Federation;
Email: tinalitvina@yandex.ru.
The research was funded by Russian Basic Research Foundation, project No​ ​17-04-12064.
Махинин А. Н. Интенсификация усилий семьи и школы в контексте формирования гражданской идентичности учащихся // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2017. Вып. 47. С. 44-54. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201747.44-54
This article makes an attempt to analyse possible areas and reserves of cooperation and social partnership of the family and school in the process of developing civil identity in present-day school students. Diffi culties that we pay attention to in organising joint activities of teachers and parents while working with such a complicated synergetic phenomenon as identity, generate innovative teaching practices and various forms of communicative and didactic entities, which in our opinion can wield stimulating educational and moral infl uence upon all their participants. The article proposes certain possible directions and methods of joint activities of the school and family of students in primary education. This intensifi cation of eff orts of school and family in the process of forming civil identity of students is able to maintain long-established mission of education and to support sustainable spiritual, national and cultural heritage for younger generations, to provide the link between the natural and the social in the person.
civil identity, school students, social partnership, family, school
  1. Federal'nye gosudarstvennye obrazovatel'nye standarty obshchego obrazovaniya, available at: http://minobrnauki.rf/dokumenty/543
  2. Fofanova M. I., “Formirovanie grazhdanskoj identichnosti mladshikh shkol'nikov”, in: Kontsept, 2016, 28, 215–217, available at: http://e-koncept.ru/2016/56521.htm
  3. Kharisova A. F., Sem'ya i shkola: problema formirovaniya grazhdanskoj identichnosti u obuchayushchikhsya, in: Problemy i perspektivy razvitiya obrazovaniya v Rossii, 22, 2013, 79–83.
  4. Makhinin A. N., Shakurova M. V., Pedagogicheskie usloviya formirovaniya rossijskoj grazhdanskoj identichnosti starsheklassnikov vo vneuchebnoj deyatel'nosti v obrazovatel'nom uchrezhdenii, Voronezh, 2012.
Makhinin Aleksandr
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Education;
Place of work: Voronezh State Pedagogical University; 86, Lenina Str., Voronezh, 394043, Russian Federation;
Email: alex-makhinin@yandex.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Холондович Е. Н. Духовные основы гениальности // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2017. Вып. 47. С. 135-146. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201747.135-146
This article argues that high spiritual standards are an important criterion for the qualities of genius. The author presents a brief analysis of the concept of “spirituality” and highlights several directions in understanding spirituality in contemporary Russian psychology. They refl ect the evolution of the inner quest of the person for the spiritual essence of human existence. The article also proposes defi nitions of a person of genius and, on the whole, the features of being a genius. As an example, the article shows spiritual quests of the great Russian writers Gogol and Dostoyevsky, whose biographies represent a complicated course of events, quests in art, struggle with their own selves. A personal and literary biography of a genius represents an integrated system of complicated ideological quests, inner crises and confl icts, the quest for moral and ethic decisions in carrying out life and in their literary work, the movement towards continuous self-improvement and personal growth. Being, in a sense, the moral elite of the country, they infl uence mechanisms of the moral consciousness of society. Possessing high spirituality, geniuses comprehend the past, prophesise the future, attempt to infl uence the present and, consequently, raise moral issues both for themselves and for society. A very important aim of psychology is therefore to take into account the biographies and legacies of geniuses in order to identify spiritual foundations of being a genius.
spirituality, way of life, crises of life, spiritual search, genius, criterion of genius, self-cultivation, N. V. Gogol, F. M. Dostoevsky, spirituality in psychological science
  1. Blok M., Feodal'noe obshhestvo, available at: http://historic.ru/books/item/f00/s00/z0000028/st008.shtml
  2. Dmitrieva E. E., N. V. Gogol' v zapadnoevropejskom kontekste: mezhdu jazykami i kul'turami, Moscow, 2011.
  3. Dostoevskij F. M., Pol. sobr. soch. v 30 t. Hudozhestvennye proizvedenija. T. 1–17, Leningrad, 1970–1975.
  4. Florenskaja T. A., “Slovo i molchanie v dialoge”, in: Dialog. Karnaval. Hronotop, 1, 1996, 49–63.
  5. Gippius V., Gogol', St. Petersburg, 1994.
  6. Gogol' N. V., Duhovnaja proza. Kritika. Publicistika. Sobr. soch. v 9 t., Moscow, 1994, 6.
  7. Gogol' N. V., Mertvye dushi. Sobr. soch. v 9 t., Moscow, 1994, 5.
  8. Gogol' N. V., Pis'ma. Sobr. soch. v 9 t., Moscow, 1994, 9.
  9. Gostev A. A., Borisova N. V., Psihologicheskie idei v tvorcheskom nasledii I. A. Il'ina, Moscow, 2012.
  10. Gurevich A. Ja., Istoricheskij sintez i Shkola «Annalov», Moscow, 1993.
  11. Gurevich A. Ja., Kategorii srednevekovoj kul'tury, available at: http://www.gumer.info/bibliotek_Buks/Culture/Gurev/index.php
  12. Holondovich E. N., “Fenomen duhovnosti geniev”, in: Nauka. Kul'tura. Obshhestvo. Moscow, 2016, 2, 17–31.
  13. Holondovich E. N., “Krizisy na zhiznennom puti i v tvorchestve N. V. Gogolja”, in: Social'naja i jekonomicheskaja psihologija. Jel. zhurnal Instituta psihologii RAN, 1, 2016, 1, available at: http://soc-econom-psychology.ru/engine/documents/document201.pdf
  14. Kol'cova V. A., Holondovich E. N., Voploshhenie duhovnosti v lichnosti i tvorchestve F. M. Dostoevskogo, Moscow, 2013.
  15. Neizdannyj Dostoevskij . Zapisnye knizhki i tetradi 1869–1881 gg., Moscow, 1971.
  16. Ozhiganova G. V., “Duhovnost' kak osnova vysshih sposobnostej: resursnyj aspect”, in: Materialy tret'ego mezhdunarodnogo simpoziuma «Mental'nye resursy lichnosti: teoreticheskie i prikladnye issledovanija». Moskva, 20–21 oktjabrja 2016, Moscow, 2016, 276–282.
  17. Psihologicheskie issledovanij a duhovno-nravstvennyh problem, Moscow, 2011.
  18. Psihologicheskie issledovanij a nravstvennosti, Moscow, 2013.
  19. Psihologicheskie problemy sovremennogo rossijskogo obshhestva, Moscow, 2012.
  20. Psihologicheskoe zdorov'e lichnosti i duhovnonravstvennye problemy sovremennogo rossijskogo obshhestva, Moscow, 2014.
  21. Shuvalov A. V., “Antropologicheskij podhod k probleme psihologicheskogo zdorov'ja”, in: Voprosy psihologii, 5, 2011, 3–16.
  22. Sovremennaja social'naja real'nost' Rossii i gosudarstvennoe upravlenie: social'naja i social'nopoliticheskaja situacija v Rossii v 2012 g. Moscow, 2014, 1.
  23. Veresaev V. V., Gogol' v zhizni: sistematicheskij svod podlinnyh svidetel'stv sovremennikov, Moscow, 1990.
  24. Zhuravlev A. L., Volovikova M. I., Galkina T. V., eds., Psihologicheskoe zdorov'e lichnosti i duhovno-nravstvennye problemy sovremennogo rossij skogo obshhestva, Moscow, 2014.
  25. Znakov V. V., “Duhovnost' cheloveka v zerkale psihologicheskogo znanija i religioznoj very”, in: Voprosy psihologii, 3, 1998, 104–115.
Kholondovich Elena
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Psychological Sciences;
Place of work: Institute of Psychology, Russian Academy of Sciences; 33/44–135 Fortunatovskaia str., 105187, Moscow, Russian Federation;
Post: Senior Researcher;
Email: holelena@bk.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Никулина Е. Н. Представления о возрастной периодизации в российской педагогической мысли конца XVIII – середины XIX века: от А. Ф. Бестужева до свт. Феофана Затворника // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2017. Вып. 47. С. 77-92. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201747.77-92
Russian pedagogical thought of the late 18th — mid-19th centuries was marked by active search of anthropological grounds for pedagogical theory and practice. Alongside other matters, attempts to construct a theory of education that would take into account children’s age-related features were made in this period. This article describes attempts of age periodisation that were presented in more than 30 publications of both secular and clerical fi gures: A. F. Bestuzhev, I. F. Bogdanovich, Archbishop Antonii (Znamenskii), I. M. Jastrebcev, I. I. Davydov, V. G. Belinskiy, K. I. Grum, Archbishop Evsevij (Orlinskij ), S. P. Shevyrev, P. D. Jurkevich, P. Z. Timoshenko, K. D. Ushinskij and his contemporary Bishop Theophan (Govorov; St. Theophan the Recluse). Special attention is paid to works of St. Theophan the Recluse that deal with age pedagogy. The fi ndings of the article substantially complement the current scientifi c data on the development of age pedagogy and psychology in Russia.
age pedagogy, age psychology, age periodisation, periodisation criteria, history of age psychology in Russia, history of age periodisation, development of pedagogy in Russia, St. Theophan’s Christian age pedagogy and psychology
  1. Belinskij V. G., “O detskih knigah”, in: Sobranie sochinenij: v 9 t. Moscow, 1976–1982, 3.
  2. Bestuzhev A. F., “O vospitanii”, in: Solovkov I. A., ed., Antologija pedagogicheskoj mysli Rossii XVIII veka, Moscow, 1983, 440−448.
  3. Feofan Zatvornik, svt. “Nravstvennyj perelom”, in: Sozercanie i razmyshlenie, Moscow, 2007.
  4. Feofan Zatvornik, svt. Put' ko spaseniju. Kratkij ocherk asketiki, Moscow, 2000.
  5. Feofan Zatvornik, svt. “Slovo na pamjat' prepodobnogo Varlaama Hutynskogo”, in: Polnoe sobranie tvorenij : v 40 t. T. 2: Slova S.-Peterburgskoj akademii rektora arhimandrita Feofana, Moscow, 2012, available at: http://qoo.by/gsi
  6. Feofan Zatvornik, svt. Tolkovanie poslanij apostola Pavla. Poslanie k galatam, Moscow, 1995.
  7. Gamezo M. V., Petrova E. A., Orlova L. M., Vozrastnaja i pedagogicheskaja psiholo gij a: ucheb. posobie dlja studentov vseh special'nostej pedagogicheskih vuzov, Moscow, 2003.
  8. Gegel' G. V. F., Lekcii po filosofii duha, Moscow, 2014.
  9. Gegel' G. V. F., “Еnciklopedija filosofskih nauk. Chast' tret'ja. Filosofi ja duha”, in: Sochinenija: v 14 t. Moscow, 1956, 3.
  10. Gegel' G. V. F., Еnciklopedija filosofskih nauk: v 3 t. Moscow, 1977, 3.
  11. Davydov V. V., Vozrastnaja i pedagogicheskaja psihologija: ucheb. dlja studentov ped. in-tov, Moscow, 1979.
  12. Kornilova K. N., Rybnikova N. A., eds., Detstvo i junost', ih psihologija i pedagogika: Pedolog. sb., Moscow, 1922.
  13. Kagermazova L. C., Vozrastnaja psihologija (Psihologija razvitija), available at: http:// qoo.by/2a4r
  14. Karnickij A. O., Razvitie rebenka i osobennosti ego vozrastov (detstvo, otrochestvo i junost'), Baku, 1927.
  15. Marcinkovskaja T. D., Istorij a vozrastnoj psihologii: Uchebnik dlja stud. ped. vuzov, Moscow, 1998.
  16. Marcinkovskaja T. D., Istorij a detskoj psihologii: uchebnik dlja stud. ped. vuzov, Moscow, 1998.
  17. Nikol'skaja A. A., Vozrastnaja i pedagogicheskaja psihologij a dorevoljucionnoj Rossii, Dubna, 1995.
  18. Nikol'skaja A. A., “Osnovnye etapy razvitij a psihologii v dorevoljucionnoj Rossii”, in: Voprosy psihologii, 4, 1987, 109–118.
  19. Nikulina E. N., “Idei G. Gegelja v pedagogicheskom nasledii svjatitelja Feofana Zatvornika”, in: Vestnik PSTGU. Ser. IV. Pedagogika. Psihologija, 4, 2016, 81−90.
  20. Obuhova L. F., Vozrastnaja psihologija: uchebnik, Moscow, 2001.
  21. Paramonova A. A., Otkrytie detstva v Rossii: Razvitie nauchnogo znanij a o rebenke v istorii otechestvennoj psihologii konca XIX — nachala XX vekov. Izhevsk, 2010.
  22. Rubinshtejn M. M., Psihologija i pedagogika junosti, Moscow, 1927.
  23. Rubinshtejn M. M., Junost' po dnevnikam i avtobiografi cheskim zapisjam, Moscow, 1928.
  24. Semchuk L. A., Janchij I. A., Vozrastnaja psihologija, available at: http://qoo.by/2a4X
  25. Shapovalenko I. V., Vozrastnaja psihologija (psihologija razvitija i vozrastnaja psihologija), Moscow, 2005.
  26. Skljarova T. V., Janushkjavichene O. V., Vozrastnaja pedagogika i psihologij a: uchebnoe posobie dlja studentov pedagogicheskih vuzov i duhovnyh seminarij, Moscow, 2004.
  27. Ushinskij K. D., “Glavnejshie cherty chelovecheskogo organizma v prilozhenii k iskusstvu vospitanij a”, in: Struminskij V. Ja., ed., Arhiv K. D. Ushinskogo: v 4 t., Moscow, 1959, 3.
  28. Ushinskij K. D., “Materialy k tret'emu tomu «Pedagogicheskoj antropologii»”, in: Struminskij V. Ja., ed., Sobranie sochinenij : v 11 t., Moscow; Leningrad, 1948−1952, 10.
  29. Ushinskij K. D., “Pedagogicheskaja antropologija”, in: Struminskij V. Ja., ed., Sobranie sochinenij : v 11 t., Moscow; Leningrad, 1948−1952, 8.
  30. Ushinskij K. D., “Pedagogicheskaja poezdka po Shvejcarii”, in: Struminskij V. Ja., ed., Sobranie sochinenij : v 11 t., Moscow; Leningrad, 1948−1952, 3.
  31. Ushinskij K. D., “Programma pedagogicheskogo kursa zhenskih uchebnyh zavedenij ”, in: Struminskij V. Ja., ed., Sobranie sochinenij : v 11 t., Moscow; Leningrad, 1948−1952, 10.
  32. Ushinskij K. D., “Proekt uchitel'skoj seminarii”, in: Struminskij V. Ja., ed., Sobranie sochinenij : v 11 t., Moscow; Leningrad, 1948−1952, 2.
  33. Ushinskij K. D., “Rodnoe slovo”, in: Struminskij V. Ja., ed., Sobranie sochinenij : v 11 t., Moscow; Leningrad, 1948−1952, 6.
  34. Ushinskij K. D., “Chelovek kak predmet vospitanij a. Opyt pedagogicheskoj antropologii [1867, 1869]”, in: Struminskij V. Ja., ed., Sobranie sochinenij : v 11 t., Moscow; Leningrad, 1948−1952, 8.
  35. Veraksa N. E., Veraksa A. N., Istorij a vozrastnoj psihologii: detskaja psihologij a: ucheb. posobie dlja studentov vyssh. uchebn. zavedenij, Moscow, 2008.
Nikulina Elena
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Education;
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University for the Humanities; 6/1 Likhov pereulok, Moscow, 127051, Russian Federation;
Post: Senior Lecturer;
ORCID: 0000-0001-9954-2501;
Email: nikulina-e-n@yandex.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Урбанович Л. Н. Интеграция агиографической литературы в содержание образования как ресурс духовно-нравственного воспитания школьников // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2018. Вып. 48. С. 9-18. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201848.9-18
This article deals with the problem of integrating hagiographic literature into the content of school education. It gives reasons for the topicality and relevance of addressing hagiographic literature in teaching the humanities and spiritual and religious disciplines in the secondary school. The article reveals the aspect of moral education of a saint’s life in the context of culturological education and spiritual upbringing in accordance with the requirements of the Federal State Educational Standard. It pays attention to specifi c features of hagiographic material, namely its genrerelated, eventrange, biographical, historical and cultural, moral and axiological parameters. The article gives criteria for selecting hagiographic literature that can be used in classes of Orthodox culture, suggests the algorithm of the teacher’s activity in preparing for a teaching session that involves hagiographic material, emphasises the solution of general tasks of pedagogy on the basis of religion-oriented study material. The article also sets out methods and techniques of work with hagiographic literature which support the achievement of subject-related, interdisciplinary and personality-related results. Specifi c methodological recommendations are off ered as well.
hagiography, life of saint, spiritual values, historical and cultural standard, Orthodox culture, religion-oriented disciplines, spiritual and moral education
  1. A. Maslou i psihologij a samoaktualizacii, available at: http://www.jourclub.ru/6/74/2/
  2. Andreev I. L., Fedorov I. N., eds., Istorija Rossii s drevnejshih vremen do XVI v. 6 kl.: uchebnik, Moscow, 2016.
  3. Buneev R. N., Buneeva E. V., eds., Literaturnoe chtenie. 4 klass. («V okeane sveta»). V 2 ch. / 3-e izd., pererab. Moscow, 2013, 1.
  4. Il'in I. A., O grjadushhej Rossii. Izbrannye stat'i, Moscow, 1993.
  5. Kljuchevskij V. O., Drevnerusskie zhitija svjatyh kak istoricheskij istochnik, Moscow, 1989.
  6. Kologrivov Ioann, ierom., Ocherki po istorii russkoj svjatosti, Moscow, 1991.
  7. Koncepcija novogo uchebno-metodicheskogo kompleksa po otechestvennoj istorii, available at: http://www.apkpro.ru/doc/koncepn_umk.pdf
  8. Korovina V. Ja., Literatura. 5 klass: ucheb. dlja obshheobrazovat. uchrezhdenij s pril. na jelektron. nositele : v 2 ch., Moscow, 2012.
  9. Kuraev A. V., Osnovy duhovno-nravstvennoj kul'tury narodov Rossii. Osnovy pravoslavnoj kul'tury, Moscow, 2012.
  10. Lukashenkova Zh. V., Formirovanie duhovnonravstvennyh cennostej u shkol'nikov na uroke i vo vneurochnoj dejatel'nosti, Smolensk, 2013.
  11. Podvizhniki nuzhny kak solnce, available at: http://www.stoletie.ru/sozidateli/podvizhniki_nuzhny_kak_solnce_2010-01-29.htm.
  12. Religija i SMI, available at: http://www.religare.ru/20_54557.html.
  13. Urbanovich L. N., “M. M. Manaseina o celi i naznachenii vospitanij a”, in: Vestnik PSTGU. Ser. IV: Pedagogika. Psihologija, 2013, 4 (31), 89–102.
  14. Urbanovich L. N., Prepodavanie religioznokul'turologicheskih disciplin v kontekste shkol'nogo obrazovanija: teorija i metodika: uchebnoe posobie, Smolensk, 2016.
Urbanovich Liubov'
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Education;
Place of work: Smolensk Orthodox Seminary; 5 Timiriazeva Str., Smolensk 214000, Russian Federation;
Post: Associate Professor;
ORCID: 0000-0001-7776-8745;
Email: urbanus-l@yandex.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Круглов А. Н. Разрыв с учением о трансценденталиях в этике Канта // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2018. Вып. 77. С. 46-62. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201877.46-62
This article outlines the possible sources from which Kant was familiar with the doctrine of transcendentals and based on which he has developed his own concept of the transcendental. Taking these sources into account, the article scrutinises the critique of transcendentals in the Critique of Pure Reason. Kant asserts there that unum, verum and bonum do not disturb the completedness of his table of categories. Due to the fact that Kant even in theoretical philosophy does not employ the thesis on the convertibility of the existing and the good, this thesis is also lacking in his practical philosophy. Not only does Kant abandon the doctrine of transcendentals, but very moderately uses his new consept of the transcendental in the ethics. Kant’s ethics, as it is, does not need in its existence either religion or ontological grounds if one understands them as certain supracategorical attributes of being.
transcendentals, the good, ontology, transcendental cosmology, ethics, Kant, Wolff , A. G. Baumgarten
  1. Aertsen J. A., Honnefelder L., Möhle H., Leinsle U. G., Hinske N., Cesa C., König G., Poggi S., Ollig H.-L., Lembeck K.-H., Niquet M., Trappe T. (1998) “Transzendental”; “das Transzendentale”; “Transzendentalien”; “Transzendentalphilosophie”, in Ritter J., Gründer K. (eds.) Historisches Wörterbuch der Philosophie, Basel, vol. 10, pp. 1412–1420.
  2. Baumgarten A. G. (2012) Metafizika [Metaphysics]. Einai, vol. 1 (1).
  3. Casula M. (1979) “Die Beziehung Wolff –Thomas–Carbo in der Metaphysica latina. Zur Quellengeschichte der Thomas-Rezeption bei Christian Wolff ”. Studia leibnitiana, vol. 11.
  4. Feofilakt Lopatinskii (1997) “Dialektika” [“Dialectics”], in Izbrannye filosofskie proizvedeniia [Selected Philosophical Works]. Moscow (in Russian).
  5. Gawlick G., Kreimendahl L. (eds.) (2011) Baumgarten, A. G. Metaphysica = Metaphysik. Historisch-kritische Ausgabe. Stuttgart.
  6. Hinske N. (1968) “Die historischen Vorlagen der Kantischen Transzendentalphilosophie”. Archiv für Begriff sgeschichte, vol. 12.
  7. Hinske N. (1970) “Verschiedenheit und Einheit der transzendentalen Philosophie”. Archiv für Begriff sgeschichte, vol. 14.
  8. Hinske N. (1970) Kants Weg zur Transzendentalphilosophie. Der dreißigjährige Kant. Stuttgart.
  9. Hinske N. (1998) “Transzendental“, in Ritter J., Gründer K. (eds.). Historisches Wörterbuch der Philosophie, Basel, vol. 10.
  10. Hinske N. (2012). “Ontologiia ili analitika rassudka? Dolgoe rasstavanie Kanta s ontologiei” [“Ontology or Analytics of Understanding? Kant’s Long Farwell to Ontology”]. Istoriko-filosofskii ezhegodnik, 2011, pp. 233–241 (in Russian).
  11. Honnefelder L. (1990) Scientia transcendens: die formale Bestimmung der Seiendheit und Realität in der Metaphysik des Mittelalters und der Neuzeit (Duns Scotus – Suárez – Wolff – Kant – Peirce). Hamburg.
  12. Kant I. (1983) Kritik der reinen Vernunft, in Werke in 10 Bänden, Darmstadt, vol. 3‒4.
  13. Kant I. (1994) Kritika chistogo razuma [Critique of Pure Reason]. Moscow (Russian Translation).
  14. Kant I. (1970) “Metaphysik von Schön”, in Königlich preußische Akademie der Wissenschaften (ed.) Kant’s Gesammelte Schriften. Berlin, vol. 28.
  15. Kopper J. (1981) “Einige Bemerkungen zu §12 der Kritik der reinen Vernunft”. Revue internationale de philosophie, vol. 136–137, p. 255.
  16. Martin G. (1958) Immanuel Kant. Ontologie und Wissenschaftstheorie. Köln.
  17. Motroshilova N. V., Tushling B. (eds.) (1997) Kant I. Sochineniia na nemetskom i russkom iazykakh [Kant I. Writings in German and Russian]. Moscow, vol. 3 (in Russian).
  18. Tetens J. N. (2013) O vseobshchei spekuliativnoi filosofii [On General Speculative Philosophy]. Moscow (in Russian)
  19. Thomas Aquinas (2006). Summa teologii [Summa Theologiae]. Moscow, vol. 1 (Russian Translation).
  20. Tommasi F. V. (2008) Philosophia transcendentalis. La questione antepredicativa e l’analogia trala Scolastica e Kant. Firenze.
  21. Vries J. de. (1955) “Kantische und thomistische Erkenntnistheorie”, in Lotz J. B. (ed.) Kant und die Scholastik heute. Pullach.
  22. Wolff Chr. (2001) “Razumnye mysli o Boge, mire i dushe cheloveka, a takzhe o vsekh veshchakh voobshche, soobshchennye liubiteliam istiny Khristianom Vol’fom” [“Rational Thoughts on God, the World and the Soul of Man, and on All Things Whatsoever”], in Zhuchkov V. A. (ed.) Khristian Vol’f i filosofiia v Rossii [Christian Wolff and Philosophy in Russia]. St Petersburg, 2001 (in Russian).
Kruglov Alexei
Academic Degree: Doctor of Sciences* in Philosophy;
Academic Rank: Professor;
Place of work: Russian State University for the Humanities; 6 Miusskaia Sq., Moscow 125993, GSP-3, Russian Federation;
Post: Professor, Department of History of Foreign Philosophy, Faculty of Philosophy;
ORCID: 0000-0002-1152-1309;
Email: akrouglov@mail.ru. *According to ISCED 2011, a post-doctoral degree called Doctor of Sciences (D.Sc.) is given to reflect second advanced research qualifications or higher doctorates.
Никулина Е. Н. «Опасности юности»: к вопросу о взаимоотношениях полов в наследии свт. Феофана Затворника // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2018. Вып. 49. С. 103-118. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201849.103-118
St. Theophan the Recluse created an original concept of Christian age pedagogy, a prominent feature of which is psychological characterisation of young age, the age to which Russian pedagogical theory of the 19th century paid little attention. This article deals with one of the “dangers” of youth (in St. Theophan’s conception), namely relations with the opposite sex. These relations were considered by St. Theophan not only in the context of chastity, traditional for the patristic thought, but rather from a psychological point of view, as an emergence of emotional attachment (the state of being in love) and resistance to it. The article looks at possible reasons for St. Theophan’s negative attitude to being in love refl ected in his writings. Among these is an essential diff erence of the state of being in love, a passionate state accompanied by the “loss of self” as a person, from emotionless Christian love (¿γÀπη), the fruit of Holy Spirit and the pinnacle of Christian perfection. Other reasons are the practice of arranging marriages in the 19th century which discouraged premarital romance, St. Theophan’s personal experience as a monk (which is indirectly confi rmed by the biographers) as well as his addressees’ requests. St. Theophan analysed various stages of infatuation from the viewpoint of Christian asceticism and contemporaneous psychology and proposed ways of struggling with it. The author of the paper assumes that a possible reason for the strident attention to this theme might have been a love aff air experienced in youth.
St. Theophan’s the Recluse age pedagogy, age periodisation, psychological characteristic of young age, communication problems in young age, infatuation, Christian love (aγάπη)
  1. Apresjana R. G., “Slova ljubvi: eros, philia, agape”, in: Filosofija i kul'tura, 8, 2012, 27‒40.
  2. Gegel' G., Filosofija prava, Moscow, 1990.
  3. Detstvo i junost', ih psihologija i pedagogika: Pedolog. sb., Moscow, 1922.
  4. Drevnegrechesko-russkij slovar': v 2 t., Moscow, 1958, 2.
  5. Karnickij A. O., Razvitie rebenka i osobennosti ego vozrastov (detstvo, otrochestvo i junost'), Baku, 1927.
  6. Kliment (Kapalin), mitr., Svjatitel' Feofan, Zatvornik Vyshenskij : junost' v Orlovskoj duhovnoj seminarii, available at: http://www.bogoslov.ru/text/print/5065084.html
  7. Lotman Ju. M., Besedy o russkoj kul'ture. Byt i tradicii russkogo dvorjanstva (XVIII ‒ nach. XIX v.), St. Petersburg, 1994.
  8. Nikulina E. N., “Idei G. Gegelja v pedagogicheskom nasledii svjatitelja Feofana Zatvornika”, in: Vestnik PSTGU. Ser. IV: Pedagogika. Psihologija, 4, 2016,81−90.
  9. Nikulina E. N., “Ponjatie lichnosti v antropologii svjatitelja Feofana Zatvornika”, in: Vestnik PSTGU. Ser. IV: Pedagogika. Psihologija, 2, 2007, 165‒178.
  10. Rubinshtejn M. M., Psihologija i pedagogika junosti, Moscow, 1927.
  11. Rubinshtejn M. M., Junost' po dnevnikam i avtobiografi cheskim zapisjam, Moscow, 1928.
  12. Smirnov V. E., Psihologija junosheskogo vozrasta, Moscow-Leningrad, 1929.
  13. Ushinskij K. D., “Pedagogicheskaja antropologija”, in: Sobranie sochinenij : v 11 t. / V. Ja. Struminskij , sost. M.; L., 1948−1952. T. 8; T. 9.
  14. Ushinskij K. D., “Pedagogicheskaja poezdka po Shvejcarii”, in: Sobranie sochinenij : v 11 t., Moscow-Leningrad, 1948−1952, 3.
  15. Ushinskij K. D., “Proekt uchitel'skoj seminarii”, in: Sobranie sochinenij : v 11 t. Moscow-Leningrad, 1948−1952, 2.
  16. Ushinskij . K. D., “Materialy k 3-mu tomu «Pedagogicheskoj antropologii»”, in: Sobranie sochinenij: v 11 t. Moscow-Leningrad, 1948−1952, 10.
Nikulina Elena
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Education;
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University for the Humanities; 6/1 Likhov pereulok, Moscow, 127051, Russian Federation;
Post: Senior Lecturer;
ORCID: 0000-0001-9954-2501;
Email: nikulina-e-n@yandex.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Беленчук Л. Н. Традиционализм в русской педагогике рубежа XIX-XX вв. (на примере творчества К. П. Победоносцева и о. Иоанна Кронштадтского) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2018. Вып. 49. С. 49-58. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201849.49-58
This article is devoted to the ideas of two Russian representatives of traditionalist pedagogical views the late 19th — early 20th centuries, namely Konstantin Pobedonostsev (Russ. Константин Победоносцев), Ober-Procurator of the Holy Synod, and the “all-Russian father” St. John Of Kronstadt (Св. Иоанн Кронштадтский). During that troubled times, Russia experienced a rise in various previously unheard-of ideologies: revolutionary, liberal, nihilistic, radical, etc. The vast majority of intellectuals tended to adhere to these ideas. Against this background, everything traditional seemed old and obsolescent. Hence the image of Pobedonostsev as a narrow-minded “guardian”, retrograde, which, unfortunately, is still alive and is propagated in fi ction, cinema, journalism and thus is fi rmly rooted in mass consciousness. Meanwhile, Pobedonostsev and John of Kronstadt created entirely novel educational systems, the former for the whole country, the latter within the confi nes of his city. These two examples of traditionalist education reforms demonstrate how entirely new and innovative socioeducational systems can grow on national historic soil.
traditionalism, pedagogy, school history, K. P. Pobedonostsev, St. John of Kronstadt, school system, innovation, education, education in Russia, upbringing and education
  1. Aleksandr Semenov (Tjan-Shanskij ), ep., Otec Ioann Kronshtadtskij, Parizh, 1955.
  2. Belenchuk L. N., Janushkjavichene O. L., Istorija zarubezhnoj i russkoj pedagogiki, Moscow, 2011.
  3. Belenchuk L. N., Nikulina E. N., eds., Hrestomatija po istorii pedagogiki, Moscow, 2016, 1.
  4. Boguslavskij M. V., Kudrjashev A. V., Milovanov K. Ju., Strategii reformirovanija i modernizacii rossijskogo obrazovanija v pervoj treti XX v.: Monografija, Moscow, 2017.
  5. Divnogorceva S. Ju., Stanovlenie i razvitie pravoslavnoj pedagogicheskoj kul'tury v Rossii, Moscow, 2010.
  6. Ioann Kronshtadtskij , sv. prav., O vospitanii detej, available at: http://www.orthedu.ru/roditeli/1539-svyatoj-pravednyj-ioannkronshtadtskij-o.html
  7. Konstantin (Gorjanov), mitr., “Sovremenniki: svjatoj pravednyj Ioann Kronshtadtskij i revoljucionnyj svjashhennik Georgij Gapon. Stanovlenie ih lichnostej i vlijanie kazhdogo na mirovozzrenie russkogo naroda”, in: Rodnaja Ladoga, 2, 2017, 32.
  8. Perevezencev S. V., “Tradicionalizm: russkij vzgljad”, in: Rodnaja Ladoga, 3, 2017, 19.
  9. Pobedonoscev K. P., Sochinenija, St. Petersburg, 1996.
Belenchuk Larisa
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Education;
Place of work: Centre for the History of Pedagogy and Education, Institute of Education Development Strategy of the Russian Academy of Education; 5/16 Makarenko Str., Moscow 105062, Russian Federation;
Post: leading researcher;
ORCID: 0000-0002-8859-3634;
Email: ya.lbel@yandex.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
The article is written in 2018 within the framework of the project № 27.8089.2017/БЧ of Institute for strategy of education development of the Russian academy of education.
Литвинова И. Н., Редькина О. Ю. Общество и Православная Церковь в тыловой провинции периода Первой мировой войны (на материалах г. Царицына Саратовской губернии) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2018. Вып. 82. С. 68-83. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201882.68-83
This article analyses the problem of consolidation of society and the Orthodox Church in a large uyezd centre of Saratov Governorate during World War I. The socio-cultural and spiritual life of the pre-Soviet period in the history of Volgograd (formerly Tsaritsyn) against the background of current scientifi c interest in the events of the Battle of Stalingrad remains unexplored. In particular, the spiritual component of the provincial society of the Lower Volga region is not studied enough. This component in conditions of World War I is directly related to the topical problem of the “culture of the rear”. The aim of the article is to reveal the content of spiritual and social work of the church as an important component in social regulation of provincial society during the years of the World War. Special attention is paid to the issues of interaction between clergy and lay people in supporting soldiers’ families, assisting the wounded and the displaced. The authors of the article have studied and introduced new factual material on the topic in question. The article specifi es functions of parish councils, aspects of interaction between parish councils and churchgoers in setting up hospitals, orphanages, in supporting local divisions of charitable organisations, namely the Red Cross, Elizavetinskiy and Tat’yaninskiy committees, the “Humanistic Society” (Russ. Человеколюбивое обществo). The authors have carried out documentary analysis of archival sources and printed materials by means of the method of collecting factual data contained in documents; the documents themselves served as the main source of information. The study made use of a civilisational approach to the analysis of socio-cultural and spiritual factors that infl uenced the life of provincial society in the period of great trials. The main conclusion of the study is that the unity of society and the Orthodox Church came to be one of important social foundations of the rear during the dismal period of World War I.
Saratov and Tsaritsyn dioceses, society, patriotism, public worship, donations, church support to the front and rear, charitable committees
  1. Vodolagin M. A., Ocherki istorii Volgograda 1589–1967, Moscow, 1968.
  2. Gorozhanina M. Yu., Deyatelnost pravoslavnoy tserkvi v godyi Pervoy mirovoy voynyi, Dokladyi Akademii voennyih nauk, 5 (23), 2006, 255–264.
  3. Grinchenko Ya. S., Kibasova G. P., Savitskaya J. N., Saratovskoe duhovenstvo v politicheskoy borbe nachala XX veka, Volgograd, 2012.
  4. Ivanov S., Suprun V., Hramyi Tsaritsyina-Stalingrada-Volgograda, available at: http://www.volgaprav.ru/kraevedenie/razrushennye-xramy/voznesenskaya-cerkov/ (03.05.2017).
  5. Karagodina O. A., “Blagotvoritelnaya deyatelnost v Tsaritsyine v godyi Pervoy mirovoy voynyi (po materialam periodicheskoy pechati)”, in: Byilyie godyi. Rossiyskiy istoricheskiy zhurnal, 39, 2016, 246–252.
  6. Maksimov E. K., Saratovskoe Povolzhe v godyi Pervoy mirovoy voynyi, Saratov, 2007.
  7. Nechaev M. G., “Tserkov na Urale v godyi Pervoy mirovoy voynyi”, Vestnik Permskogo natsionalnogo issledovatelskogo politehnicheskogo universiteta. Kultura. Istoriya. Filosofiya. Pravo, 4, 2011, 61–75.
  8. Ovseyko V. P., “Blagotvoritelnaya deyatelnost Russkoy Pravoslavnoy Tserkvi v Orenburgskoy eparhii v godyi Pervoy mirovoy voynyi”, in: Vestnik Orenburgskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta, 5 (141), 2012, 101–107.
  9. Semenova E. Yu., Mirovozzrenie gorodskogo naseleniya Povolzhya v godyi Pervoy mirovoy voynyi: sotsialnyiy, ekonomicheskiy, politicheskiy aspektyi, Samara, 2012.
  10. Tumanova A. S., “Organizatsiya pomoschi frontu i zhertvam voynyi kak rezultat sovmestnyih usiliy vlasti i grazhdanskogo obschestva v godyi pervoy mirovoy voynyi: institutsionalnyiy i pravovoy aspektyi”, in: Grazhdanskoe obschestvo v Rossii i za rubezhom, 4, 2012, 34–40.
  11. Tumanova A. S., Obschestvennyie organizatsii Rossii v godyi Pervoy mirovoy voynyi (1914 – fevral 1917 g.), Moscow, 2014.
Litvinova Irina
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in History;
Academic Rank: Associate Professor;
Place of work: Volgograd State University; 100 Universitetskiy Prosp., Volgograd 400062, Russian Federation;
Post: Associate Professor, Department of Social Work and Education;
ORCID: 0000-0002-0611-336X;
Email: litvinova@volsu.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Redkina Olga
Academic Degree: Doctor of Sciences* in History;
Place of work: Volgograd State University; 100 Universitetskiy Prosp., Volgograd 400062, Russian Federation;
Post: Professor in Department of International Relations, Political Science and Regional Studies;
ORCID: 0000-0002-8978-9575;
Email: oured@volsu.ru. *According to ISCED 2011, a post-doctoral degree called Doctor of Sciences (D.Sc.) is given to reflect second advanced research qualifications or higher doctorates.
This article was prepared with financial support of Russian Humanitarian Scientific Fund grant № 15-13-34004 a(R) and of the Volgograd region Administration in the framework of the project "Civil society of Tsaritsyn during the First world war (July 1914 – February 1917)".
Шишкин Е. Н. Вопрос открытия церквей на территории Ставропольской и Бакинской епархии в 1943–1948 гг. // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2018. Вып. 82. С. 84-103. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201882.84-103
The issue of the reopening of churches in the territory of Stavropol and Baku dioceses at the end of World War II and during the fi rst post-war years is connected with problems of the “new deal” (Russ. «новый курс») in state-church relations in the USSR. A correlation of macro- and micro-historical phenomena in a single problem fi eld allows us to regard this issue as a complex system of interactions. The starting point for the analysis of the position of acting fi gures of the events in question is the initiative of Orthodox church communities that had been forced out of the legal fi eld in the course of antireligious policy of the previous period. The article traces important changes in religious life of regional communities in war-time conditions and draws on the material of Stavropol region, autonomous republics of the Caucasus and Azerbaij an. After the Battle for the Caucasus and Stalingrad Battle, the state faced the necessity to reverse the process of large-scale seizure of church buildings, which for a quarter of a century accompanied its religious policy. The state with an offi cial atheistic ideology came to be a donor to the religious community, providing it with buildings for the worship. This ideological paradox is determined by the direct involvement of top leadership of the Soviet Union in the issue of reopening of churches, as well as an active position of the Chairman of the Council for Aff airs of the Russian Orthodox Church and representatives of local authorities. The almost simultaneous election of patriarch of Moscow and all Russia and the enthronement of archbishop Anthony (Romanovsky) in Stavropol See complements the picture of historical interactions from the side of church hierarchy, the main mediator between communities of believers and state authorities in solving the problem of reopening of churches. On the basis of archival documents, the article makes conclusions as to the nature of concessions of the government in the issue of officially recognised extension of the social base of the church. The article also provides evidence that the “new deal” in fact continued pre-war practices of antireligious policy; it also reveals forms and methods of resisting religious revival in the centre and in the periphery, reconstructs the model of implementing the impeding strategy and summarises results of the established status quo in church life of the North Caucasus and Eastern Transcaucasia at the moment of completion of the so-called “new deal”.
Russian Orthodox Church, World War II, Caucasus, Stavropol diocese, religious revival, legalisation, reopening of churches, “new deal”, state-church relations, religious policy, Antony Romanovsky, Vasily Kozhin, G. Karpov, Stalin
  1. Makarova E. A., “Tserkov’ i obshchestvo na Stavropol’e v gody Velikoi Otechestvennoi voiny”, in: Stavropol’e. Pravda voennykh let, Stavropol’, 2005.
  2. Maliukov E. I., Chumachenko T. A., “Dinamika otkrytiia tserkvei i molitvennykh domov v Cheliabinskoi oblasti v period potepleniia gosudarstvenno-tserkovnykh otnoshenii. 1943–1948 gg.”, in: Sotsium i vlast’, 2 (52), 2015, 105–107.
  3. Marchenko A. N., “Gosudarstvenno-tserkovnye otnosheniia v SSSR v trudakh svetskikh i tserkovnykh issledovatelei XX – nachala XXI veka”, in: Magistra vitae: elektronnyi zhurnal po istoricheskim naukam i arkheologii, 15, 2008, 164–177.
  4. Odintsov M. I., Vlast’ i religiia v gody voiny, Moskow, 2005.
  5. Odintsov M. I., Russkie patriarkhi XX veka, Moskow, 1994.
  6. Pantiukhin A. M., diak., Obnovlencheskoe dvizhenie Russkoi Pravoslavnoi Tserkvi v 20–40-e gg. ХХ v. (na materialakh Stavropol’ia i Tereka), Stavropol’, 2014.
  7. Perelygin A. V., Russkaia Pravoslavnaia Tserkov’ v Orlovskom krae (1917–1953), Orel, 2007.
  8. Somova I. Iu., “Religioznyi vopros na Stavropol’e v 1943–1945 gg.: novshestva, osobennosti i sostoianie k kontsu voiny”, in: Aktual’nye problemy rossiiskoi i vsemirnoi istorii, Piatigorsk, 2002, 147–155.
  9. Fedotova G. I., Gosudarstvennaia politika po zakrytiiu i otkrytiiu tserkvei v gody Velikoi Otechestvennoi voiny (na materialakh Molotovskoi oblasti), available at: https://www.permgani.ru/publikatsii/stati/gosudarstvennaya-politika-po-zakrytiyu-i-otkrytiyutserkvej-v-gody-velikoj-otechestvennojvojny.html (20.12.2016).
  10. Chumachenko T. A., Gosudarstvo, pravoslavnaia tserkov’, veruiushchie. 1941–1961 gg., Moskow, 1999.
  11. Shkarovskii M. V. Russkaia Pravoslavnaia Tserkov’ pri Staline i Khrushcheve (Gosudarstvenno- tserkovnye otnosheniia v SSSR v 1939–1964 godakh), Moskow, 2005.
  12. Iakunin V. N., Polozhenie i deiatel’nost’ Russkoi pravoslavnoi tserkvi v gody Velikoi Otechestvennoi voiny 1941–1945 gg., Samara, 2001.
  13. Iakunin V. N., “Russkaia Pravoslavnaia Tserkov’ v gody Velikoi Otechestvennoi voiny: sovremennaia otechestvennaia istoriografiia problemy (1989–2014 gg.)”, in: Gosudarstvo, obshchestvo, Tserkov’ v istorii Rossii ХХ–XXI vekov: materialy XIV Mezhdu narodnoi nauchnoi konferentsii, Ivanovo, 1, 2015, 352–358.
Shishkin Evgeny, priest
Place of work: Stavropol Theological Seminary; 155 Dzerzhinskogo Str., Stavropol 355017, Russian Federation;
Post: Secretary of the Scientific Council;
ORCID: 0000-0001-6495-0476;
Email: evgeniynsh@yandex.ru.
Андрейчук И. Н. Иконография сохранившейся алтарной росписи церкви Благовещения Псково-Печерского монастыря (XVI в.) // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия V: Вопросы истории и теории христианского искусства. 2018. Вып. 30. С. 66-77. DOI: 10.15382/sturV201830.66-77
This article studies the newly revealed monument of medieval monumental painting, namely the murals of the Annunciation Church (16th century) of the Holy Dormition Pskovo-Pechersky monastery. The author of the article introduces new data revealed during the restoration process. The article presents the results obtained in the course of the author’s independent work on the study of the preserved murals. It identifi es the technique of the painting as well as the degree of preservation of the paint layer. The author focuses on the harmonious unity of the decoration of the church and its architecture, establishes the time of painting the frescoes and tentatively identifi es the circle of persons involved in their creation. Special attention is paid to the study and analysis of compositions preserved in the altar part of the church, their iconographic peculiarities being revealed as well. The author primarily employs descriptive and iconographic methods of research; theological method is used in describing the dogmatic and symbolic programme of the mural. The author comes to the conclusion that the complex of plots seen in the altar part of the church generally follows the established traditional system of decoration and is designed to disclose the theme of God’s incarnation and the ideas of liturgical sacrifi ce. Finally, the author points to the necessity of an integrated approach towards a deeper study and comprehension of the general decorative system of the church, which would make possible to trace and identify a certain relationship between the frescoes of the Annunciation Church and preserved monumental art complexes of the mid-16th century.
altar mural, archangels, Annunciation Church, dogmatic programme, Old Russian frescoes, Eucharist, iconography, wall-painting, Communion of the Apostles, Pskovo- Pechersky monastery, Pskov architectural tradition, restoration, Holy Trinity
  1. Bobrov Iu. G., Osnovy ikonografi i pamiatnikov khristianskogo iskusstva, Moscow, 2010.
  2. Bozhestvennaja liturgija izhe vo svjatogo otca nashego Ioanna Zlatoustogo, Sluzhebnik, Moscow, 1999.
  3. Episkop Kassian (Bezobrazov), Hristos i pervoe hristianskoe pokolenie, Moscow, 2006.
  4. Ierej O. Davydenkov, Dogmaticheskoe bogoslovie: ucheb. posob., Moscow, 2005.
  5. Kachalova I. Ia., ”Monumental'naia zhivopis' (Monumental painting)”, in: Blagoveshchenskii sobor Moskovskogo Kremlia: K 500-letiiu unikal'nogo pamiatnika russkoi kul'tury, Moscow, 1990, 21–44.
  6. Kvlividze N. V., “Ikonografi cheskaia programma altarnykh rospisei moskovskikh khramov vtoroi poloviny XVI v.?”, in: Vizantiiskii mir: iskusstvo Konstantinopolia i natsional'nye traditsii, Moscow, 2005, 621–646.
  7. Malkov Iu. G., “Novye materialy k istorii arkhitekturnogo ansamblia Pskovo-Pecherskogo monastyria”, in: Restavratsiia i issledovaniia pamiatnikov kul'tury, Moscow, 2, 1982, 65–81.
  8. Okhotnikova V. I., ed., “Povest' o Pskovo-Pecherskom monastyre”, in: Biblioteka literatury Drevnei Rusi. XVI vek, St. Petersburg, 13, 2005, 476–533.
  9. “Pskovo-Pecherskii monastyr' v 1586 g.”, in: Starina i novizna, St. Petersburg, 7, 1904, 255–272.
  10. Pskovskie letopisi. Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei, Moscow, 5, 2003, 1.
  11. Pskovskie letopisi. Polnoe sobranie russkikh letopisei. Moscow, 5, 2000, 2.
  12. Rabinovich G., “Arkhitekturnyi ansambl' Pskovo-Pecherskogo monastyria”, in: Arkhitekturnoe nasledstvo, 6, 1956, 57–86.
  13. Sarab'ianov V. D., Freski drevnego Pskova, Moscow, 1993.
  14. Shchennikova L. A., “Pochitanie Sviatoi Troitsy v XVI stoletii. Svoeobrazie izobrazhenii v Blagoveshchenskom sobore Moskovskogo Kremlia i v khramakh drugikh russkikh gorodov”, in: Moskovskii Kreml' XVI stoletiia. Drevnie sviatyni i istoricheskie pamyatniki, Moscow, 2, 2014, 56–109.
  15. Shchennikova L. A., Sviataia Troitsa, St. Petersburg, 2014.
Hieromonk Prokhor (Andreichuk I.)
Place of work: Pskov State University; 2 Lenina Sq., Pskov 180000, Russian Federation;
Post: Senior lecturer;
ORCID: 0000-0001-5477-5782;
Email: id.prohor@mail.ru.
Павлюченков Н. Н. «Эллинская религия страдающего бога» в «Философии культа» священника Павла Флоренского: к постановке проблемы // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2018. Вып. 78. С. 75-91. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201878.75-91
This article points out the presence of common themes and directions of research in the religious and philosophical legacy of priest Pavel Florensky and Vyacheslav Ivanov, particularly the concept of religious cult put forward in Ivanov’s work “Hellenic Religion of the Suff ering God (Religion of Dionysus)” (Russ. Эллинская религия страдающего бога (Религия Диониса)) and in Florensky’s lectures in the “Philosophy of Cult” (Философии культа). The article draws attention to the fact that Florensky’s lectures, at least in their main part, contain elements of theological research and are essentialy an attempt at a theological interpretation of Ivanov’s concept. The article also emphasises the lack of theological criticism of this aspect in Florensky’s legacy and gives a brief outline of critical observations contained in philosophical works by S. Khoruzhy and N. Bonetskaya. Studying this issue, I consider it necessary, in the fi rst hand, to identify the reasons why Vyach. Ivanov’s texts attracted Florensky’s attention. In my opinion, this is both thinkers’ aim of the apology of Christianity employing F. Nietzsche’s works and Vladimir Solovyev’s metaphysics of unity. Ivanov attempted to develop Solovyev’s theurgy and “complement” his metaphysics by means of religious experience that would correspond this metaphysics. Overall, Ivanov’s views on the essential role of religious cult and sacred rites in man’s life fully corresponded Florensky’s beliefs.
Florensky, Vyacheslav Ivanov, Solovyev, religion of Dionysus, religious cult, sacraments, theology
  1. Andronik (Trubachev), hieromonk (1998). Teoditseia i antropoditseia v tvorchestve sviashchennika Pavla Florenskogo [Theodicy and Anthropodicy in Works of Priest Pavel Florensky]. Tomsk (in Russian).
  2. Bonetskaia N. K. (2017) “Antichnaia shkola u monastyrskikh sten” [“Classical Ancient School by Monastery Walls”]. Zvezda, 2017, vol 9 (in Russian).
  3. Buzhor E. S. (2016) “Filosofi ia simvola Viacheslava Ivanova i Pavla Florenskogo” [“Viacheslav Ivanov’s and Pavel Florensky’s Philosophy of Symbol”]. Vestnik RUDN. Ser. Filosofiia, 2016, vol. 4, pp. 70–77 (in Russian).
  4. Florenskii P., priest (1977) “Iz bogoslovskogo naslediia” [“From the Theological Legacy”], in Bogoslovskie trudy [Studies in Theology], vol. 17. Moscow (in Russian).
  5. Florenskii P. A. (1990) Sochineniia. T. 1 (1). Stolp i utverzhdenie Istiny [Collected Works. Vol. 1 (1). The Pillar and Ground of the Truth]. Moscow (in Russian).
  6. Florenskii P., priest (1994) Sochineniia: V 4 t. [Collected Works. In 4 Vols.]. Moscow (in Russian).
  7. Florenskii P., priest (1996) Izbrannye stat’i po iskusstvu [Selected Articles on Art]. Moscow (in Russian).
  8. Florenskii P., priest (2006) Sviashchennoe pereimenovanie [Sacred Renaming]. Moscow (in Russian).
  9. Florenskii P., priest (2004) Filosofiia kul’ta (Opyt pravoslavnoi antropoditsei) [Philosophy of Cult (Attempt at Orthodox Theodicy)]. Moscow (in Russian).
  10. Florovskii G., priest (1991). Puti russkogo bogosloviia [Paths of Russian Theology]. Vilnius (in Russian).
  11. Gogotishvili L. A., Kazaryan A. T. (eds.) Viacheslav Ivanov. Arkhivnye materialy i issledovaniia [Viacheslav Ivanov. Archival Materials and Studies]. Moscow, 1999 (in Russian).
  12. Ivanov V. (1974) Sobranie sochinenii v 4 t. [Collected Works, in 4 vols.]. Brussels (in Russian).
  13. Ivanov V. (1994) Dionis i pradionisiistvo [Dionysus and Early Dionysianism]. St Petersburg (in Russian).
  14. Ivanova L. (1992) Vospominaniia. Kniga ob ottse [Memoirs. Book about My Father]. Moscow (in Russian).
  15. Isupova K. G., Shishkina A. B. (eds.) Viacheslav Ivanov: Pro et contra. Lichnost’ i tvorchestvo Viacheslava Ivanova v otsenke zarubezhnykh myslitelei i issledovatelei: Antologiia [Viacheslav Ivanov: Pro et contra. Personality and Creative Work of Viacheslav Ivanov in Assessments of Foreign Thinkers and Scholars: Anthology]. St Petersburg, 2016 (in Russian).
  16. Khoruzhii S. S. (1999) Mirosozertsanie Florenskogo [Florensky’s World Outlook]. Tomsk (in Russian).
  17. Khoruzhii S. S. (1988) “Filosofskii simvolizm Florenskogo i ego zhiznennye istoki” [“Florensky’s Philosophical Symbolism and its Origins in Life”], in Istoriko-filosofskii ezhegodnik [Historical and Philosophical Yearly]. Moscow, pp. 180–201.
  18. Marchenko O. V. (2012) “Simvolika serdtsa v razmyshleniiakh Viacheslava Ivanova, V. Erna i o. P. Florenskogo: nekotorye zamechaniia” [“Symbolism of Heart in Viacheslav Ivanov’s, V. Ern’s and Priest P. Florensky’s Speculations: Some Observations”]. Rossica Lublinensia, 2012, vol. 7, pp. 49–61 (in Russian).
  19. Nikitin V. (1988) “Khramovoe deistvo kak sintez iskusstv” [“Temple Act as Synthesis of Arts”]. Simvol, 1988, vol. 20 (in Russian).
  20. Obretaia put’. Pavel Florenskii v universitetskie gody: V 2 t. [Acquiring the Path. Pavel Florensky’s University Years. In 2 Vols.]. Moscow, 2011 (in Russian).
  21. Pavliuchenkov N. N. (ed.) (2014) Perepiska P. A. Florenskogo i V. F. Erna, in Russkoe bogoslovie: issledovaniia i materialy [Russian Theology: Studies and Materials]. Moscow, pp. 199–231 (in Russian).
  22. Pavliuchenkov N. N. (ed.) (2015) Perepiska P. A. Florenskogo i V. F. Erna, in Russkoe bogoslovie: issledovaniia i materialy [Russian Theology: Studies and Materials]. Moscow, pp. 173–203 (in Russian).
  23. Pavliuchenkov N. N. (ed.) (2016) Perepiska V. F. Erna i P. A. Florenskogo (1900–1911), in Russkoe bogoslovie: issledovaniia i materialy [Russian Theology: Studies and Materials]. Moscow, pp. 145–198 (in Russian).
  24. “Perepiska V. Briusova s Viach. Ivanovym” [V. Briusov’s Letters to Viach. Ivanov]. Literaturnoe nasledstvo, 1976, vol. 85, pp. 428–545 (in Russian).
  25. Shishkin A. (1990) “O granitsakh iskusstva u Viach. Ivanova i o. Pavla Florenskogo” [“Viach. Ivanov and Pavel Florensky on the Limits of Art”]. Vestnik RKhD, 1990, vol. 160 (in Russian).
  26. Solov’ev V. S. (1988) Sochineniia: V 2 t. [Collected Works. In 2 Vols.]. Moscow (in Russian). (1989) Storia della letteratura russa. Torino, vol. 3.
  27. Trubachev S. (1988) “Muzykal’nyi mir P. A. Florenskogo” [“P. Florensky’s Musical World”]. Sovetskaia muzyka, 1988, vol. 8, pp. 81–89; vol 9, pp. 99–103 (in Russian).
  28. Trubetskoi S. N. (2003) Metafizika v Drevnei Gretsii [Metaphysics in Ancient Greece]. Moscow (in Russian).
  29. Vaganova N. A. (2010) “Dionisiistvo kak pervokhristianstvo v knige Viach. Ivanova «Dionis i pradionisiistvo»” [“Dionysianism as Primordial Chrisianity in V. Ivanov’s Book Dionysus and Early Dionysianism”]. Vestnik PSTGU. Ser. I: Bogoslovie. Filosofiia, 2010, vol. 32, pp. 63–70 (in Russian).
  30. Zhukovskaia T. N. (ed.) (2002) Sestry Gertsyk. Pis’ma [The Gertsyk Sisters. Letters]. St Petersburg, Moscow (in Russian).
Pavliuchenkov Nikolai
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Philosophy;
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Theology;
Academic Rank: Associate Professor;
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University for the Humanities; 6/1 Likhov pereulok, Moscow 127051, Russian Federation;
ORCID: 0000-0002-7778-139X;
Email: npavl905@mail.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Мазырин А. В., Николаев С. К. Чины приема в Православную Церковь из обновленческого раскола. Документы Патриарха Тихона и Патриаршего Местоблюстителя митрополита Петра 1923–1925 гг. // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2018. Вып. 85. С. 133-139. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201885.133-139
This publication introduces the earlier unknown documents of Patriarch of Moscow and All Rus’ Tikhon (Bellavin) and his Holy Synod, as well as of his successor, Patriarch’s Locum Tenens Metropolitan of Krutitsy Petr (Polyanskiy). They deal with admission to the Orthodox Church (Patriarchal) of repenting renovationist clergyand laymen. These documents were found in the archive of archbishop of Uglich Serafim (Samoilovich) kept at the Church-Historical Archive of St. Tikhon University for the Humanities. Archbishop Serafi m probably received these documents as the administrator of Yaroslavl diocese. The fi rst of these documents is a combination of two statutes of Patriarch Tikhon’s Holy Synod and dates to December 1923 and March 1924. The second document, which, in fact, develops the theses of the preceding one, is not in its form a statute of the higher church authorities. However, there are suffi cient grounds to regard it as refl ecting the position of Patriarch’s Locum Tenens Petr and church hierarchs close to him as to the order of admission of renovationists. The exact date of this document is not given, but judging by its content, it is approximately midsummer and early autumn 1925. The order deals in quite a detailed way with various cases related to falling into the renovationist schism and going back. Moreover, the approach to ordinations made in the schism was rather strict, whereas such ceremonies as baptism, church marriage, funerary service were looked at not as strictly: they were complemented in a certain way, rather than repeated. The documents published here are of signifi cant historical value; besides, they can be of practical interest in preparing ecclesiastical and law norms as to some present-day schismatics.
Russian Orthodox Church, Patriarch Tikhon (Bellavin), Patriarch’s Locum Tenens Metropolitan Petr (Polyanskiy), Holy Synod, renovationist schism, readmission to church, reintegration of schismatics, church law
  1. Feodosii (Protsiuk), metropolitan (2004) Obosoblencheskie dvizheniia v Pravoslavnoi Tserkvi na Ukraine (1917–1943) [Factional Movements in the Orthodox Church in the Ukraine (1917‒1943)]. Moscow (in Russian).
  2. Gubonin M. (ed.) (1994) Akty Sviateishego Tikhona, Patriarkha Moskovskogo i vseia Rossii, pozdneishie dokumenty i perepiska o kanonicheskom preemstve vysshei tserkovnoi vlasti, 1917–1943 [Acts of Holy Tikhon, Patriarch of Moscow and All Rus’, Subsequent Documents and Correspondence on Canonical Succession of Higher Church Authorities, 1917‒1943]. Moscow (in Russian).
  3. Kazakov S., archpriest (2009–2010) “Darokhranitel’nitsa” [“Tabernacle”]. Mir Bozhii, vol. 14, pp. 90–93 (in Russian).
  4. Levitin A., Shavrov V. (1996) Ocherki po istorii russkoi tserkovnoi smuty [Studies of Russian Church Tumult]. Moscow (in Russian).
  5. Vorob’ev V., archpriest (ed.) (2012) Kifa — Patriarshii Mestobliustitel’ sviashchennomuchenik Petr, mitropolit Krutitskii (1862–1937) [Patriarch’s Locum Tenens Metropolitan of Krutitsy Petr (Polyanskiy)]. Moscow (in Russian).
Mazyrin Alexander, priest
Academic Degree: Doctor of Theology;
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in History;
Academic Rank: Professor;
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University for the Humanities; 6/1 Likhov Pereulok, Moscow 127051, Russian Federation;
Post: professor;
ORCID: 0000-0002-6490-9745;
Email: am_pstbi@mail.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Nikolaev Sergey, диакон
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University for the Humanities; 6/1 Likhov Pereulok, Moscow, 127051, Russian Federation;
Post: Deputy Head of Archive Repository of the Research Centre for the Study of Modern History of Russian Orthodox Church;
ORCID: 0000-0001-7896-0157;
Email: nsk_zel@mail.ru.
The publication was prepared within the project "Higher management in the Russian Orthodox Church in the 1920-1930-ies: problems canonical and practical succession" with the support of the development Fund of St. Tikhon's University.
Вачков И. В., Вачкова С. Н. Факторы образовательной среды и психологическое здоровье школьников // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2018. Вып. 50. С. 73-86. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201850.73-86
The article presents an analysis of foreign studies dealing with the impact of various factors on the psychological health of schoolchildren and the success of their education. The most important of these factors are the pupil, the family, the school on the whole and the teacher. At the same time, the infl uence of these factors, according to the fi ndings, often turns out to be quite diff erent from what it seems to the ordinary consciousness. A study of the results of decades of research has allowed the authors to make a conclusion about the dominant role of the pupil and his or her own eff orts in the success of learning and in the state of his/her psychological health. A chronic disease of the child, contrary to the established opinion, though negatively aff ects the educational success and psychological health of the pupil, has no great infl uence on his or her performance. Much more important are the expectations of parents of the child, their emotional support and faith in him. Other important factors are the peculiarities of the school culture and the school routines. In addition to considering foreign studies, the article describes the characteristics of several of the most performant American schools, in which the factors of the educational environment are expressed with particular clarity and the study of which has been conducted by the authors themselves. The article also shows that the relationships developed with teachers strongly infl uence the success of education and psychological health of pupils. Even if other intra-school factors are not positive, a teacher who is able to take the point of pupils on certain issues may have a significant positive impact on their academic performance and well-being.
learning performance, psychological health, educational environment, metaanalysis, pupil, family, school, teacher, well-being, parental expectations
  1. Ahn S., Choi J. (2004, April). “Teachers’ Subject Matter Knowledge as a Teacher Qualifi cation. A Synthesis of the Quantitative Literature on Students’ Mathematics Achievement” in: Paper Presented at the American Educational Research Association. San Diego, CA.
  2. Allen M. (1999) “Racial Group Orientation and Social Outcomes: Summarizing Relationships Using Meta-Analysis”, in: Paper Presented at the Annual Meeting of the National Communication Association. Chicago.
  3. Allen M. (2006) “The Role of Teacher Immediacy as a Motivational Factor in Student Learning: Using Meta-Analysis to Test a Causal Model”. Communication Education, 55 (1), 21‒31.
  4. Alessi G. (1988) “Diagnosis Diagnosed: A Systemic Reaction”. Professional School Psychology, 3, 145–151.
  5. Brown L. I. (2001) A Meta-Analysis of Research on the Influence of Leadership on Student Outcomes. Unpublished Ph.D. Virginia Polytechnic Institute and State University, VA.
  6. Cornelius-White J. (2007) “Learner-Centered Teacher-Student Relationships are Eff ective: A Meta-Analysis”. Review of Education Research, 77 (1), 113‒143.
  7. Duncan G. J., Dowset C. J., Claessens A. (2007). “School Readiness and Later Achievement”. Development Psychology, 43 (6), 1428–1446.
  8. Fullan M., Stiegelbauer S. (1991) The New Meaning of Educational Change. London.
  9. Hatti John A. S. (2017) Vidimoe obuchenie: sintez rezul'tatov bolee 50 000 issledovanij s ohvatom bolee 86 millionov shkol'nikov [Visible Learning. A Synthesis of over 50 000 Studies Covering More than 86 Million Schoolchildren]. Moscow.
  10. Marzano R. J. (2000). A New Era of School Reform: Going Where the Research Takes us. Aurora, CO: Mid-Continent Research for Education and Learning.
  11. Seipp B. (1991). “Anxiety and Academic Performance: A Meta-Analysis of Findings”. Anxiety, Stress, and Coping, 4 (1), 27–41.
  12. Stekelenburg C. R. (1991). The Eff ects of Public High School Size on Student Achievement: A Meta-Analysis. Unpublished Ed. D., University of Georgia, GA.
  13. Strong W. B., Malina R. M., Blimkie C. J. R. (2005). “Evidence Based Physical Activity for School-Age Youth”. The Journal of Pediatrics, 146 (6), pp. 732–737.
  14. Witter R. A., Okun M. A., Stock W. A., Haring M. J. (1984). “Education and Subjective Well-Being: A Meta-Analysis”. Educational Evaluation and Policy Analysis. 1984, vol. 6 (2), pp. 165‒173.
Vachkov Igor
Academic Degree: Doctor of Sciences* in Psychological Sciences;
Academic Rank: Professor;
Place of work: Moscow Pedagogical State University; 6 Malyi Sukharevskii per., Moscow, 127051, Russian Federation;
Post: Professor, Department of Social Pedagogy and Psychology;
ORCID: 0000-0001-7784-7427;
Email: igorvachkov@mail.ru. *According to ISCED 2011, a post-doctoral degree called Doctor of Sciences (D.Sc.) is given to reflect second advanced research qualifications or higher doctorates.
Vachkova Svetlana
Academic Degree: Doctor of Sciences* in Education;
Academic Rank: Associate Professor;
Place of work: Moscow City University; 4/1 2-oi Sel'skokhoziaistvennyi proezd, Moscow 129226, Russian Federation;
Post: Associate Professor;
ORCID: 0000-0002-3136-3336;
Email: svachkova@mgpu.ru. *According to ISCED 2011, a post-doctoral degree called Doctor of Sciences (D.Sc.) is given to reflect second advanced research qualifications or higher doctorates.
Станков К. Н. Политика короля Якова II Стюарта в конфессиональном вопросе: контрреформация или всеобщая веротерпимость? // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия II: История. История Русской Православной Церкви. 2019. Вып. 86. С. 40-60. DOI: 10.15382/sturII201986.40-60
This article deals with one of the most controversial problems in the history of Britain in the Early Modern Time. Hardly any personality of this period provoked such heated debates among historians and contradictory assessments of contemporaries as King James II Stuart. He was the last Catholic on the British throne. The main aim of this article is to identify the main direction of church reforms of this monarch, show the confessional groups that benefi ted from this direction and who considered themselves aggrieved. The article also attempts to identify the reasons for the “black legend” of James II as a blood-covered representative of Counter-Reformation. Based on a large evidence of sources, the article proves that James II strived after a broad religious tolerance rather than elimination of Protestantism in his reign. One of the conclusions is that in the 17th century the Catholic community in England and Scotland was so small that did not pose any threat to the confessional system dominating in each of these countries (Anglicanism in England, Presbyterian Church in Scotland). Persecution of Catholics was a remnant of Reformation, which should have been overcome for the sake of overcoming political tension in Britain’s society. The article identifi es the main stages in church reforms of James II, his strategy in the religious question, and sheds light on the attempts to fi nd at least temporary allies. The main conclusion of the article is that the vision of James II was broader than that of his contemporaries and that he was ahead of his time (the emancipation of the Catholics only took place in Great Britain in the late 18th — early 19th centuries), which was the reason why his contemporaries did not understand him. Besides, the social basis of the king was very limited. All these factors led to the overthrow of James II during the Glorious Revolution of 1688‒1689.
James II Stuart, William Penn, Reformation, Counter-Reformation, church reforms, Catholicism, Anglican Church, Presbyterians, Quakers, Batistes, Millenarians, religious minorities, mass, Test-Acts, penal laws
  1. Ashley M. (1968). The Glorious Revolution of 1688. Panther.
  2. Borisov Iu. (1991). Diplomatiia Liudovika XIV [Diplomacy of Louis XIV]. Moscow (in Russian).
  3. Callow J. (2004). King in Exile. James II: Warrior, King and Saint. Thrupp.
  4. Childs J. (1980). The Army, James II and the Glorious Revolution. Manchester.
  5. Cruickshanks E. (1987). “Religion and Royal Succession: The Rage of Party”, in C. Jones (ed.). Britain in the First Age of Party, 1680–1750: Essays presented to G. Holmes. London, pp. 19–43.
  6. Donaldson G. (1978). Scotland: James V — James VII. Edinburgh.
  7. Donaldson G. (ed.) (1970). Scottish Historical Documents. New York.
  8. Ellis P. (1989). The Boyne Water: The Battle of Boyne, 1690. Belfast.
  9. Douglas D. (ed.) (1953). English Historical Documents London, vol. 8.
  10. Fedosov D. (ed.) (2009). Dnevnik P. Gordona, 1684–1689 [P. Gordon’s Diary]. Moscow (in Russian).
  11. Garrett J. (1980). The Triumphs of Providence: the Assassination Plot, 1696. Cambridge.
  12. Gibson W. (2009). James II and the Trial of the Seven Bishops. London.
  13. Goldie M., Jackson C. (2007). “Williamite Tyranny and the Whig Jacobites”, in E. Mijers, D. Onnekink (eds.). Redefining William III: The Impact of the King-Stadholder in International Context. Burlington, pp. 177–199.
  14. Jones J. (1991). “James II’s Revolution: Royal Policies, 1682–92”, in J. I. Israel (ed.). Anglo-Dutch Moment: Essays on the Glorious Revolution and its World Impact. Cambridge, pp. 47–71.
  15. Kareev N. (1924). Dve angliiskie revoliutsii XVII veka [Two English Revolutions of the 17th Century]. Petrograd (in Russian).
  16. Kenyon J. (1958). Robert Spencer, Earl of Sunderland, 1641–1702. London.
  17. Kosminskii E., Levitskii Ia. (eds.) (1954). Angliiskaia burzhuaznaia revoliutsiia XVII veka [English Bourgeois Revolution of the 17th Century], vol. 2. Moscow (in Russian).
  18. Lenman B. (1980). The Jacobite Risings in Britain, 1689–1746. London.
  19. Levin G. (ed.) (1959). Ocherki istorii Anglii: Srednie veka i Novoe vremia [Essays on the History of England: the Middle Ages and the New time]. Moscow (in Russian).
  20. Miller J. (1973). “Catholic Officers in the Later Stuart Army”. The English Historical Review, vol. 88, № 346, pp. 35–53.
  21. Miller J. (1978). James II: a Study of Kingship. Hove.
  22. Miller J. (1973). Popery and Politics in England, 1660–1688. Cambridge.
  23. Pincus S. (2009). 1688: The First Modern Revolution. New Haven, London.
  24. Saprykin Iu. (1982). Angliiskoe zavoevanie Irlandii (XII–XVII v.) [The English Conquest of Ireland (12th — 17th Centuries)]. Moscow (in Russian).
  25. Sowerby S. (2009). “Of Different Complexions: Religious Diversity and National Identity in James II’s Toleration Campaign”. The English Historical Review, vol. 124, № 506, pp. 29–52.
  26. Szechi D. (2009). The Jacobites: Britain and Europe, 1688–1788. Manchester.
  27. Tatarinova K. (1958). Ocherki po istorii Anglii, 1640–1815 gg. [Essays on the History of England, 1640–1815]. Moscow (in Russian).
  28. Timing E. (ed.) (1960). Calendar of State Papers, Domestic Series. Of the Reign of James II. February — December 1685. London.
  29. Timing E. (ed.) (1964). Calendar of State Papers, Domestic Series. Of the Reign of James II. January, 1686 — May, 1687. London.
  30. Timing E. (ed.) (1972). Calendar of State Papers, Domestic Series. Of the Reign of James II. June, 1687 — February, 1689. London.
  31. Turner F. (1950). James II. London.
Stankov Kirill
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in History;
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University for the Humanities; 23B Nokuznetskaya Str., Moscow, 115184, Russian Federation;
Post: Senior Lecturer;
ORCID: 0000-0002-5056-255X;
Email: stankov11@yandex.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Николаева Е. А. Послание миру: о Третьей симфонии Николая Корндорфа // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия V: Вопросы истории и теории христианского искусства. 2018. Вып. 32. С. 132-138. DOI: 10.15382/sturV201832.132-138
In October 2015, the Russian premiere of N. Korndorf’s Third Symphony (1989) took place, which was one of the prominent events in musical circles. The unique design of the score is magnifi cent. The unearthly beauty of the images, depth of the spiritual content, concentration of composition in terms of time and events allows one to call it Korndorf’s opus magnum. The specifi city of the work is conditioned by the employment of the author’s compositional technique of non-repetitive minimalism. This method, connected with the ritual process, creates an integrated and large-scale composition, ensuring its powerful artistic and emotional impact.
Nikolai Korndorf, Third Symphony by Korndorf, symphonies with chorus, minimalism, non-repetitive minimalism, Alexander Lazarev, Moscow Conservatory
  1. Korndorf N. (2002) “Ia bezuslovno oshchushchaiu sebia russkim kompozitorom: Avtobiografi ia s liricheskimi otstupleniiami” [I Absolutely Feel that I am a Russian Composer: Self-Biography with Lyrical Excursuses]. Muzykal'naia akademiia, 2002, vol. 2, pp. 52–64 (in Russian).
  2. Nikolaeva E. (2015) “Nikolai Korndorf: istoriia Liturgii” [“Nikolai Korndorf: History of Liturgy”], in Ezhegodnaia bogoslovskaia konferentsiia PSTGU [Annual Theological Conference of St Tikhon Orthodox University for the Humanities], vol. 25, pp. 355–357 (in Russian).
  3. Nikolaeva E. (2017) “O Liturgii Nikolaia Korndorfa” [“On the Liturgy by Nikolai Korndorf”]. Vestnik PSTGU. Seriia 5: Voprosy istorii i teorii khristianskogo iskusstva, 2017, vol. 25, pp. 107– 119 (in Russian).
Nikolaeva Elena
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Art Criticism;
Academic Rank: Associate Professor;
Place of work: Tchaikovsky Moscow State Conservatory; 13 Bolshaya Nikitskaya Str., Moscow, 125009, Russian Federation;
Post: Associate Professor, Department of Music Theory;
ORCID: 0000-0002-3160-7804;
Email: e-nikola@yandex.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Фоминова А. Н., Маясова Т. В. Ретроспективный анализ эмоциональных переживаний в начальной школе студентами педагогического вуза // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия IV: Педагогика. Психология. 2019. Вып. 52. С. 137-147. DOI: 10.15382/sturIV201952.137-147
This article presents results of study by students of pedagogical university of their own experiences in primary school. The relevance of this topic is connected with the study of most signifi cant emotional experiences of school children that come to be fi xed in memory. The goal of the study was to identify and give a psychological analysis of emotion-generating situations of school life in memories of students in the course of study of psychology of early school age. In the study, 156 students of the 2 nd and 3 rd years of pedagogical universities of Moscow and Nizhny Novgorod took part. This research combined a study and psychotherapeutic practice with students aimed at overcoming negative experiences related to their school life in childhood. Students analysed their own emotion-generating school situations according to a scheme based on the stages in rational and emotive counselling by A. Ellis. As a result, the following situations causing emotional tension in school life have been identifi ed: public negative assessment of the student; getting a bad mark; quarrels with classmates. Positive emotional memories of students are related to the situation of success, external encouragement of success (marks, diplomas), situations of social interest (feelings of friendship, emotional support, personal empathy). The activation by students of their own childhood memories helps them thoroughly feel the child’s susceptibility to uneasy situations in school life. It is important for the teacher not to lose the bond with his own childhood and perceive well various specifi c features in children’s behaviour. As this study has shown, the process of work with students itself, the retrospective analysis of emotional experiences at school help prospective educators to realise the direction of solution to their own emotional problems and to comprehend the directions in helping children to develop skills of coping with school problems.
retrospective analysis of school experiences, emotions, primary school age, student-teacher relationship, problem of school success, development of pedagogical reflection
  1. Abul'khanova-Slavskaia K. (1991) Strategiia zhizni [Strategy of Life]. Moscow (in Russian).
  2. Ellis A. (2002) Gumanisticheskaia psikhoterapiia: Ratsional'no-emotsional'nyi podkhod [Humanist Psychotherapy: Rational and Emotional Approach]. St. Petersburg; Moscow (in Russian).
  3. Fominova A. (2014) Razvitie zhiznestoikosti uchashchegosia v shkole [Developing Tenacity in Life in School Students]. Moscow (in Russian).
  4. Kuz'mina N. (1990) Professionalizm lichnosti prepodavatelia i mastera proizvodstvennogo obucheniia [Professionalism in Personality of the Teacher and Instructor in Vocational Training]. Moscow (in Russian).
  5. Miasishchev V. (2011) Psikhologiia otnoshenii [Psychology of Relations]. Moscow (in Russian).
  6. Tsukerman G. (2006) “Vzaimodeistvie rebenka i vzroslogo, tvoriashchee zonu blizhaishego razvitiia” [Interaction of the Adult and Child Which Creates a Zone of Nearest Development]. Kul'turno-istoricheskaia psikhologiia, № 4, pp. 61–73 (in Russian).
Fominova Alla
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Psychological Sciences;
Academic Rank: Associate Professor;
Place of work: Moscow Pedagogical State University; 88 Vernadskogo Prospect, Moscow, 119571, Russian Federation;
Post: Professor, Department of Psychological Anthropology;
ORCID: 0000-0002-8158-1008;
Email: afominova@list.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Mayasova Tatiana
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Biology;
Academic Rank: Associate Professor;
Place of work: Nizhny Novgorod State Pedagigucal University; 1 Ulyanova Str., Nizhny Novgorod, 603950, Russian Federation;
Post: associate professor of physiology and health and safety of the person;
ORCID: 0000-0002-6292-0545;
Email: vip.mayasova@mail.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Давидоглу С. Н. Изменение понимания сакрального пространства в Послании к Евреям // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2019. Вып. 82. С. 77-93. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201982.77-93
This article examines the structure of the heavenly sanctuary presented in the Epistle to the Hebrews and its diff erence from the structure of the Old Testament temple. It also shows how this picture of the sanctuary demonstrates the change in the idea of the author of the Epistle about the sacred space compared with ideas that were typical of the culture of Judaism of the 1st century. It also gives a characterisation of the sacred space as a cultural phenomenon, of Old Testament ideas about the sacred space as well as how these ideas refl ected in the temple structure. The sacred space in Judaist culture is understood in its connection with the presence of God and has gradations as to the degree of distance from God. The article also looks at the terminology of the sanctuary in the Epistle to the Hebrews and its distinctive features seen in the text. Among the main features are the following: typological connection of sancta sanctorum of the earthly temple with the entire heavenly sanctuary; transfer of the altar of incense to the sancta sactorum, which was theologically interpreted in the framework of this typology; monolithic character of the heavenly sanctuary; its spiritual nature; the refl ection of the whole ministry of Jesus Christ in the idea of the heavenly sanctuary, with the opportunity of access for all the faithful. This shows the transformation of the idea of the author of the Epistle about the sacred space compared with those generally accepted in Judaism of the 1st century, this transformation being infl uenced by Jesus. Because of the concept of the heavenly sanctuary, the idea of the sacred space is being transferred to a diff erent level, moving the emphasis from observing the rite to man’s faith, which infl uenced all the subsequent development of Christian theology and culture.
sacred space, Epistle to the Hebrews, sanctuary, structure of the sanctuary, heavenly temple, celestial temple, heavenly sanctuary, altar of incense, High Priesthood of Christ, Judaic culture of 1st century AD, Christianity of 1st century AD, Christology
  1. Attridge H. (1989) “A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews”, in Hermeneia. Philadelphia.
  2. Beale G. (2011) A New Testament Biblical Theology: The Unfolding of the Old Testament in the New. Grand Rapids.
  3. Brown R. (2007) Vvedenie v Novyi Zavet [An Introduction to the New Testament]. Vol. 2. Moscow (Russian translation).
  4. Church Ph. (2017) “Hebrews and the Temple: Attitudes to the Temple in Second Temple Judaism and in Hebrews”, in Novum Testamentum, Supplements. Leiden.
  5. Cortez F. (2008) “The Anchor of the Soul that Enters Within The Veil”: The Ascension of the “Son” in the Letter to the Hebrews. Berrien Springs.
  6. Davidson R. (2002) “Inauguration or Day of Atonement? A Response to Norman Young’s Old Testament Background to Hebrews 6: 19–20 Revisited”. Andrews University Seminary Studies, vol. 40, no 1, pp. 69–88.
  7. Dombrauskene G. (2013) “Religioznaia simvolika v ierotopii protestantizma” [Religios Symbols in Hierotopia of Protestantism]. Vestnik Moskovskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta kul’tury i iskusstv, vol. 3 (53), pp. 223–227 (in Russian).
  8. Eliade M. (1994) Sviashchennoe i mirskoe [The Sacred and the Mundane]. Moscow (Russian translation).
  9. Ellingworth P. (1993) “The Epistle to the Hebrews: A Commentary on the Greek Text”, in New International Greek Testament Commentary. Grand Rapids.
  10. Gane R. (2000) “Re-opening the Katapetasma (“Veil”) in Hebrews 6:19”. Andrews University Seminary Studies, vol. 38, no 1, pp. 5–8.
  11. Guthree D. (1996) Vvedenie v Novyi Zavet [New Testament Introduction]. Odessa (Russian translation).
  12. Haran M. (1985) Temples and Temple-Service in Ancient Israel: An Inquiry into Biblical Cult Phenomena and the Historical Setting of the Priestly School. Winona Lake.
  13. Hays J. (2016) The Temple and the Tabernacle: A Study of God’s Dwelling Places from Genesis to Revelation. Grand Rapids.
  14. Kvlividze N. (2004) “Velikii Arkhierei Iisus Khristos” [Great Archpriest Jesus Christ], in Pravoslavnaia entsiklopediia [Orthodox Encyclopaedia]. Vol. 7, pp. 451–452 (in Russian).
  15. Ladd D. (2003) Bogoslovie Novogo Zaveta [New Testament Theology]. St Petersburg (Russian translation).
  16. Laansma J. (2012) “Hebrews: Yesterday, Today, and Future; An Illustrative Survey, Diagnosis, Prescription”, in J. Laansma, D. Treier (eds.) Christology, Hermeneutics, and Hebrews: Profi les from the History of Interpretation. New York. Pp. 1‒32.
  17. Lidov A. (2006) “Ierotopiia: Sozdanie sakral’nykh prostranstv kak vid tvorchestva i predmet istoricheskogo issledovaniia” [Hierotopia. Creation of Sacred Spaces as Type of Art and Object of Historical Study], in Ierotopiia: Sozdanie sakral’nykh prostranstv v Vizantii i Drevnei Rusi [Hierotopia: Creation of Sacred Spaces in Byzntium and Ancient Rus’]. Moscow. Pp. 9–31 (in Russian).
  18. Lindars B. (1991) “The Theology of the Letter to the Hebrews”, in New Testament Theology. Cambridge.
  19. Mason E. (2008) “You Are a Priest Forever”: Second Temple Jewish Messianism and the Priestly Christology of the Epistle to the Hebrews”, in Studies on the Texts of the Desert of Judah. Vol. 74. Leiden.
  20. Metzger B. (1965) Novyi Zavet: Kontekst, formirovanie, soderzhanie [The New Testament: Its Background, Growth and Content]. Moscow (Russian translation 2013).
  21. Pokorny P., Heckel U. (2012) Vvedenie v Novyi Zavet [Einleitung in das Neue Testament]. Moscow (Russian translation).
  22. Rait N. (2008) Poslanie k Evreiam: Populiarnyi kommentarii [Epistle to the Hebrews: Simple Commentary]. Moscow (in Russian).
  23. Robertson A. (1934) A Grammar of the Greek New Testament in the Light of Historical Research. Nashville.
  24. Salom A. (1967) “Ta Hagia in the Epistle to the Hebrews”. Andrews University Seminary Studies, vol. 5, pp. 59–70.
  25. Shukurov Sh. (2004) “Khram umer? Vvedenie v problemy khramovogo soznaniia” [Has the Temple Died? Introduction to the Issues in Temple Mentality], in Sh. Shokurov (ed.) Khram zemnoi i nebesnyi [The Temple Earthly and Celestial]. Moscow, pp. 5–21 (in Russian).
  26. Spatafora A. (1997) “From the Temple of God to God as the Temple: A Biblical Theological Study of the Temple in the Book of Revelation”, in Testi Gregoriana. Serie Teologia, vol. 27. Roma.
  27. Stevenson G. (2001) Power and Place: Temple and Identity in the Book of Revelation. Berlin; New York.
  28. Toporov V. (1997) “Prostranstvo” [Space], in Mify narodov mira: Entsiklopediia [Myths of the World: Encyclopaedia]. Moscow, vol. 2, pp. 340–342 (in Russian).
  29. Uspenskii B. (2004) Krestnoe znamenie i sakral’noe prostranstvo: Pochemu pravoslavnye krestiatsia sprava nalevo, a katoliki — sleva napravo? [Sign of the Cross and Sacred Space: Why the Orthodox Cross themselves Right to Left and Catholics Left to Right]. Moscow (in Russian).
  30. Vaneian S. (2004) “Khram i Graal’ v zapadnom Srednevekov’e” [Temple and Graal in Western Middle Ages], in Sh. Shokurov (ed.) Khram zemnoi i nebesnyi [The Temple Earthly and Celestial]. Moscow, pp. 201–310 (in Russian).
  31. Zabiiako A. (2007) “Sakral’noe” [The Sacred], in Kul’turologiia: Entsiklopediia [Culturology: Encyclopaedia]. Vol. 2, s. 440 (in Russian).
Davidoglu Sergey
Student status: Graduate student;
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Philosophy;
Academic Rank: Member of the Russian Academy of Sciences;
Place of work: Russian state university for the Humanities; 6 k.6 Miusskaya pl., Moscow 125047, Russian Federation; Postgraduate student;
ORCID: 0000-0003-1484-0425;
Email: mail@davidoglu.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Емельянов Н. Н. Значение семьи православного священника в пастырском служении: богословский подход // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2019. Вып. 82. С. 34-50. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201982.34-50
This article deals with a theological topicalisation of the issue of the priest’s family. Analysing Russian courses in pastoral theology, both pre-revolutionary and designed in Russian theological high schools and in emigration in Soviet times, one can easily notice that the priest’s family is only discussed in the perspective of practical problems in choosing the fi ancée, the degree of participation of the wife of the priest in the life of the parish, specifi c problems of the priest’s family life, etc. In Russian literature, there is almost no theological interpretation of the priest’s family and its significance in pastoral service. This article attempts to give such interpretation through the notion of fatherhood, and through protective, maintaining and limiting role and missionary signifi cance of the priest’s family. The conclusion is that the priest’s family makes up one of the determining factors in pastoral ministry.
pastoral theology, theology of priesthood, theology of the family, families of the clergy, pastoral ministry, work-life balance, work-family balance, theology of Christian marriage, marriage in Eastern Orthodoxy, sacrament of marriage, family studies
  1. Aleksii, patriarch (2000) Doklad na Iubileinom Arkhiereiskom Sobore Russkoi Pravoslavnoi Tserkvi 13–16 avgusta 2000 g. [Report at the Anniversary Bishop Council of the Russian Orthodox Church, 13th — 16th August 2000], available at https://mospat.ru/archive/page/sobors/2000-2/369.html (10.04.2019) (in Russian).
  2. Allen J. (ed.) (2001) Vested in Grace: Priesthood and Marriage in the Christian East. Brookline, Massachusetts.
  3. Antonii, metropolitan (2006) “Besedy na konferentsii zhen sviashchennikov v Piterboro 11‒12 maia 1971 g.” [Conversations at the Conference of Priests’ Wives in Peterborough, 11th — 12th May 1971]. Al’fa i Omega, vol. 2 (46), pp. 289–302 (in Russian).
  4. Aphenagoras (Kokkinakis), bishop (1958) Parents and Priests as Servants of Redemption. An Interpretation of the Doctrines of the Eastern Orthodox Church of the Sacraments of Matrimony and Priesthood. New York.
  5. Beauregard T., Henry L. (2009) “Making the Link between Work-Life Balance Practices and Organizational Performance”. Human Resource Management Review, vol. 19, pp. 9–22
  6. Chernyi A. (2013) “Bogoslovie tserkovnogo sluzheniia i shtatnye dolzhnosti dlia mirian v Katolicheskoi Tserkvi Germanii posle Vtorogo Vatikanskogo sobora” [Theological Foundations for Church Ministry and Staff Positions for Lay Persons in the German Catholic Church after the Second Vatican Council]. Vestnik PSTGU I: Bogoslovie. Filosofiya, vol. 5 (49), pp. 26–40 (in Russian).
  7. Chetverukhin I. (1992) Vospominaniia [Memories], in S. Chetverukhin (ed.) Tolmachi: Vospominaniia ob ottse [Tolmachi: Memoirs about the Father]. Moscow (in Russian).
  8. Dulles A. (1990) Models for Ministerial Priesthood, in Origins Document: CNS — Catholic News Service, vol. 20.
  9. Dulles A. (1997) The Priestly Office. A Theological Reflection. New York.
  10. Evdokimov P. (2011) Tainstvo liubvi. Taina supruzhestva v svete pravoslavnogo predaniia [Sacrament of Love: the Mystery of Marriage in the Light of Orthodox Tradition]. Moscow (in Russian).
  11. Goleva M., Pavliutkin I. (2016) “Sotsial’nye seti i rozhdaemost’” [Social Networks and Birth Rate]. Ekonomicheskaia sotsiologiia, vol. 1 (17), pp. 83–98 (in Russian).
  12. Greenhaus J., Powell G. (2006) “When Work and Family are Allies: A Theory of Work-Family Enrichment”. Academy of Management Review, vol. 31 (1), pp. 72–92.
  13. Kaleda G. (2007) Domashniaia Tserkov’ [Domestic Church], in Sviashchennik Gleb Kaleda — uchenyi i pastyr’ [Priest Gleb Kaleda as a Scholar and Pastor]. Moscow (in Russian).
  14. Katekhizis Katolicheskoi tserkvi [Catechism of the Catholic Church] (1996) Moscow.
  15. Kiprian (Kern), archimandrite (2000) Pravoslavnoe pastyrskoe sluzhenie [Orthodox Pastoral Ministry]. (in Russian).
  16. Khondzinskii P. Prihodskoe dukhovenstvo kontsa XIX — nachala XX veka v russkoi dukhovnoj traditsii [Parish Clergy of the Late 19th — Early 20th Centuries in Russian Spiritual Tradition], available at http://pstbi.ru/news/show/132-doklad_prot_Pavel_Khondsinskiy (15.11.2017) (in Russian).
  17. Kosik O. (ed.) (2000) “Molitva vsekh vas spaset”: Materialy k zhizneopisaniiu sviatitelia Afanasiia, episkopa Kovrovskogo [“Prayer Will Save You All”: Materials for Biography of St. Afanasii, Bishop of Kovrov]. Moscow (in Russian).
  18. Krest’iankin I. (2014) Rassuzhdenie s sovetom. Sobranie pisem [Refl ections with Advice. Collection of Letters]. Moscow (in Russian).
Emelyanov Nikolay, archpriest
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Philosophy;
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University for the Humanities, 6/1 Likhov pereulok, Moscow 127051, Russian Federation; Research Fellow, Ecclesiastical Institutions Research Laboratory;
ORCID: 0000-0001-5940-9140;
Email: pr_nikolay@mail.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
The project was supported by the Russian Science Foundation in a form of a grant (project № 18-78-10089).
Резвых Т. Н., Аляев Г. Е. С. Л. Франк о религиозном смысле и нравственной основе демократии // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2019. Вып. 82. С. 111-127. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201982.111-127
This publication introduces the archival text by S.L. Frank, which treats democracy from the standpoint of its ontological meaning. The introduction of the publicationanalyses the ideas of the text in context of the evolution of Frank’s ideas on democracy: from the fi rst Russian revolution to the 1930s. The text published here refl ects the stage when the philosopher, infl uenced by the events of 1917, comes to the idea of two sides in democracy, the creating and the destructing, and insists on necessity of its religious and moral substantiation. Textological analysis allows us to date this text to May 1917 and link it with several articles by Frank in the weekly periodical Russian Freedom (Russ. Русская свобода), as well as with his public lecture Moral Grounds of Democracy (Нравственные основы демократии) of May 6, 1917. The archival text, however, is diff erent from the published articles in that it has a more articulated theoretical content, the desire to indentify ontological grounds of the current events and withdraw from current politics. The text is also much more articulate as to the religious ideal of the Russian philosopher. Frank elaborates in his social philosophy the idea of religiously substantiated service as the foundation of social construction already in the 1920s, but for the fi rst time it appears in the article Democracy at Crossroads (Демократия на распутье) and in the text Moral Foundations of Democracy (Нравственные основы демократии) published here. Providing grounds for the religious sense of democracy is combined in Frank’s works with asserting the absolute character of the principle of the freedom of conscience and warning about the danger of theocracy. Frank’s conception of democracy is compared with ideas of Vl. Solovyev, S. Bulgakov, P. Struve, as well as with the image of democracy for the “new Europe” by T. Masarik, a meeting with whom is described in Frank’s memoirs. One should also note the use of imagery and poetic metaphors, typical of Frank. On the whole, this text complements the study of Frank’s socio-philosophical ideas and of the variety of Russian theories of democracy. It also makes topical the religious and ethical understanding of democracy, the lack of which is seen so vividly in the contemporary world.
democracy, freedom, law, liberty, service, revolution, moral, religious and social ideal, socialism, idea of state, Semyon Frank
  1. Kolerov M. (2017) Ot marksizma k idealizmu i tserkvi [From Marxism to Idealism and Church]. Moscow (in Russian)
  2. Masarik T. (1922) Das neue Europa. Berlin.
  3. Masarik T. (1926) Mirovaia revolutsiia. Vospominaniia [Revolution all over the World]. Prague (in Russian)
  4. Masarik T. (2000) Rossiia i Evropa [Russia and Europe]. St Petersburg (in Russian)
  5. Ermishin O., Korostelev O., Khachaturian L. (eds.) (2009) Religiozno-filosofskoe obschestvo v Sankt-Peterburge (Petrograde) [Religious and Philosophical Society in St Petersburg (Petrograd)], vol. 3. Мoscow (in Russian).
  6. Firsov E. (2012) T. G. Masarik v Rossii i bor’ba za nezavisimost’ chekhov i slovakov [T. Masarik in Russia and Struggle for Independence of Czechs and Slovaks]. Moscow (in Russian).
Rezvykh Tatiana
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Philosophy;
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University for the Humanities; 9/2 Ilovaiskaya Str., 109651, Moscow, Russian Federation;
ORCID: 0000-0003-4429-5405;
Email: hamster-70@mail.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Aliaiev Gennadii
Academic Degree: Doctor of Sciences* in Philosophy;
Academic Rank: Professor;
Place of work: Poltava Yuri Kondratyuk National Technical University; 24 Pervomaisky Prosp., 36011, Poltava, Ukraine;
ORCID: 0000-0001-6713-2014;
Email: gealyaev@gmail.com. *According to ISCED 2011, a post-doctoral degree called Doctor of Sciences (D.Sc.) is given to reflect second advanced research qualifications or higher doctorates.
Павлюченков Н. Н. Концепция кризиса и путей его преодоления в трудах П. А. Флоренского // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2019. Вып. 84. С. 77-93. DOI: 10.15382/sturI201984.77-93
This article deals with an important period in priest Pavel Florensky’s life, when all his fundamental religious, philosophical, and theological conceptios were formed. The beginning of this period is associated with a deep internal crisis experienced by Florensky in 1899. His memoirs and correspondence of 1900‒1904 reveal the essence of this crisis, which consists of two main aspects, i.e. the belief in the inferiority (non-viability) of the scientifi c worldview that excludes religion, and an experience of certain internal irrational processes manifesting themselves in fear, mental and spiritual disorder. Both these aspects were reasons for Florensky’s religious conversion. He perceived religion, fi rst of all, as a means of establishing an internal existential “order” in man. In this regard, the article draws attention to the special importance for Florensky of his acquaintance with works of Vladimir Solovyev and to the significance of his personal communication with Boris Bugaev (Andrey Bely) and Vyacheslav Ivanov. The article reveals the reason why Florensky fi rst developed critical attitude to some views of Solovyev and studies in detail the process of Florensky’s dealing with the “historical” Orthodox church in Russia. Based on the facts collected, a conclusion is made that Florensky found accord with his internal condition in Andrey Bely’s emotions and in Vyacheslav Ivanov’s works. This being said, his discord with A. Bely was due not only to his communication with D. Merezhkovsky and to his later fondness for anthroposophy, but rather to the discrepancy in the understanding of the signifi cance of mysteries (sacraments) in human life and in overcoming the internal and global crisis. In this regard, Vyacheslav Ivanov came to be almost unanimous with Florensky. In his conception of “homo liturgius”, Florensky processed and developed in a creative way Vyacheslav Ivanov’s ideas, according to which the personal internal crisis and its consequences can be overcome by those means and instruments that have been developed in the religious cult in the course of the history of humankind.
crisis, Florensky, Vladimir Soloviev, Andrey Bely, Vyacheslav Ivanov, religion, science, worldview, consciousness, religious cult, mysteries, Church.
  1. Florensky P. (ed.) (2011) Obretaia put’. Pavel Florenskii v universitetskie gody [Finding the Way. Pavel Florensky in his University Years]. Vol. 1. Moscow (in Russian).
  2. Florensky P. (ed.) (2015) Obretaya put’. Pavel Florenskij v universitetskie gody [Finding the Way. Pavel Florensky in his University Years]. Vol. 2. Moscow (in Russian).
  3. Florensky P. (1990) “Vstupitel’noe slovo pred zashchitoi na stepen’ magistra knigi: «O Dukhovnoj Istine», Moskva, 1912 g., skazannoe 19 maia 1914 goda” [Introductory Word before the Defense for Master’s Degree of the Book “On Spiritual Truth”, Moscow, 1912, delivered on May 19, 1914”], in P. Florensky Sochineniia [Works], vol. 1 (2), Moscow, рр. 817–826 (in Russian).
  4. Florensky P. (1990) Stolp i utverzhdenie Istiny [The Pillar and Ground of the Truth]. Moscow (in Russian).
  5. Florensky P. (1992) Detiam moim. Vospominaniia proshlykh dnei [To my Children. Memories of Bygone Days]. Moscow (in Russian).
  6. Florensky P. (1994) “Dogmatizm i dogmatika” [Dogmatism and Dogmatic Studies], in P. Florensky Sochineniia [Works], vol. 1, Moscow, pp. 550–570 (in Russian).
  7. Florensky P. (1994) “Empireia i empiriia”, in P. Florensky Sochineniia [Works], vol. 1, Moscow, pp. 146–195 (in Russian).
  8. Florensky P. (1994) “Voprosy religioznogo samopoznaniia” [Questions of Religious Self-Knowledge], in P. Florensky Sochineniia [Works], vol. 1, Moscow, pp. 528–549 (in Russian).
  9. Florensky P. (2004) Filosofiia kul’ta [Philosophy of Cult]. Moscow (in Russian).
  10. Ivanova E. (ed.) (2004) Pavel Florensky i simvolisty. Opyty literaturnye. Stat’i. Perepiska [Pavel Florensky and the Symbolists. Literary Experiments. Articles. Correspondence]. Moscow (in Russian).
  11. Pavliuchenkov N. (ed.) (2014) “Perepiska P. A. Florenskogo i V. F. Erna” [Correspondence of P. A. Florensky and V. F. Ern], in Russkoe bogoslovie: issledovaniia i materialy [Russian Theology: Studies and Materials], Moscow, pp. 199–231 (in Russian).
  12. Solovyev V. (1988) “Filosofskie nachala tsel’nogo znaniia” [Philosophical Principles of Integral Knowledge], in V. Solovyev Sochineniya [Works], vol. 2, Moscow, pp. 139–288 (in Russian).
  13. Solovyev V. (1988) “Kritika otvlechennykh nachal” [“Critique of Abstract Principles”], in V. Solovyev Sochineniia [Works], vol. 1, Moscow, pp. 581–756 (in Russian).
  14. Solovyev V. (1988) “Krizis zapadnoi fi losofi i” [“Crisis of Western Philosophy”], in V. Solovyev Sochineniya [Works], vol. 2, Moscow, pp. 3–138 (in Russian).
  15. Trubachev A. (ed.) (2015) Bibliografi cheskii spravochnik. Lichnost’, zhizn’ i tvorchestvo sviashchennika Pavla Florenskogo [Bibliographic Reference Book. Personality, Life and Work of Priest Pavel Florensky]. Sergiev Posad (in Russian).
Pavliuchenkov Nikolai
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Philosophy;
Academic Degree: Candidate of Sciences* in Theology;
Academic Rank: Associate Professor;
Place of work: St. Tikhon’s Orthodox University for the Humanities; 6/1 Likhov pereulok, Moscow 127051, Russian Federation;
ORCID: 0000-0002-7778-139X;
Email: npavl905@mail.ru. *According to the International Standard Classification of Education (ISCED) 2011, the degree of Candidate of Sciences (Cand.Sc.) belongs to ISCED level 8 — "doctoral or equivalent", together with PhD, DPhil, D.Lit, D.Sc, LL.D, Doctorate or similar.
Емельянов А. Н. [Review] // Вестник ПСТГУ. Серия I: Богословие. Философия. 2019. Вып. 84. С. 138-142. — Rev. op.: Bauckham R. The Christian World Around the New Testament. Collected Essays II. Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2017 (Wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen zum Neuen Testament; 386). X, 757 p.
PDF